Family Business (Complete so far)
My name is Danny Taylor and I still don't know to this day how all this happened!
Let me start at the beginning. My wife Lynsey, along with her sister Laura, and I run a small indie film making and distribution company specialising in, what the film industry delicately refers to as, adult films. We have been doing this for five years now, ever since I met Lynsey and and her two daughters, Wendy who is now s*******n and Alison who is now fifteen. We married last year, moved to a nice house in the Glasgow suburbs and everything is about as good as it gets.
Well that was up until a few weeks ago.
I should say that the main stars of our little business are Lynsey and Laura with occasional appearances by myself and a few others. We have two lines of films, one called 'Schoolgirl Sluts' and another line called 'MILFs love Teens'.
Lynsey is 35 with long chestnut hair that is styled the way those gorgeous hippie chicks used to have it. she is small busted with huge hard nipples, slim waist, beautiful ass, long legs and she loves sex, especially anal. Laura is a hot little blonde with big boobs and a very curvaceous body and she also loves sex particularly oral and toys. Both are bi and we have had some amazing threesomes both in front of and behind the camera.
We have a few other people that we can call on from time to time but its a lot easier to get girls than it is guys. They come along full of bravado but in front of the camera they can't even raise a smile! But we have a nice little business that gives us a good life and we don't hurt anyone. No one is forced into our business and everyone is well paid. I even have a health care plan!
Back to my tale though. Lynsey was out one night with Laura and I was doing some paperwork in my study and I knew that both the girls were in watching TV in Wendy's room. I thought I would see if they fancied something to eat or drink and I popped my head round the door to ask.
Well, to say I was a bit surprised would be an understatement. There was Lynsey, Laura and me up on the screen with me fucking Lynsey in the ass while Laura fucked me in the ass with a strap-on. As my eyes adjusted I realised that the girls hadn't heard me because they were too busy watching the action on the screen while they were clearly masturbating with a couple of dildos. I stood for a minute or two aware that I was getting extremely aroused and just as I was about to make a strategic withdrawal Wendy turned round and looked at me and said "Why don't you sit and watch this with us?"
I kind of spluttered some nonsense about what do you think you girls are doing and this is something your mother and I do privately and they shouldn't be watching it etc. Wendy laughed and said " Well you shouldn't be selling this stuff on line if you don't want anyone to see it. We know what line of business you and mum and auntie Laura are in. Nice cock by the way."
"Oh fuck, I'm cumming" moaned Alison. To my amazement she took the dildo, glistening with pussy juice, from her cunt and handed it to Wendy who proceeded to lick it clean. Wendy then removed the dildo from her own cunt and handed it to Alison who looked at me with a smile and said "Maybe dad would like to taste it first?"
"That's outrageous" I said" you're sisters"
"Half sisters don't forget, different dads" said Wendy. "Don't be shy dad, you can't pretend you haven't thought about what it would be like to have the two of us. We certainly have!"
"That's just ridiculous" I said.
"Well from the bulge in your trousers I would say you are lying" and as she spoke she reached over and stroked the outline of my, by now, hard cock.
"Mum and Laura certainly can't seem to get enough of it from your exploits on film and all that cumming has made me and Wendy extremely thirsty and I would quite like to taste your cock after you have fucked the two of us"
"But you are u******e and I am sure mum would have something to say about it if she found out"
"Well, we had better make sure that she doesn't " said Wendy as she took me in her mouth. Alison stood up, pulled off her top and slipped off her extremely short skirt revealing her slim body and firm little breasts like her mums. I noticed that her pussy was clean shaven and that she had a discreet little tattoo on her left breast and one just above her slit. She walked round beside me and kissed me while she caressed my balls as Wendy's hot mouth worked on my cock. She then knelt down and proceeded to lick my balls while her fingers gently probed between my buttocks to find my asshole. She took her index finger and let it linger at my asshole before slowly inserting it.
"Oh fuck, if you keep doing that I'm going to cum" I moaned.
"Not yet" said Alison" we need fucked first"
She bent over the couch and Wendy took my cock and placed it between Alison's wet pussy lips. I looked down and to my astonishment saw that Alison had a buttplug deep in her ass. Wendy smiled at me and said " Well, we're only taking a leaf out of mum and Auntie Laura's book. Alison wants her asshole to be ready for the first time that she has your cock in it. But we'll save that for another time. Tonight we just want you to fuck our pussies really hard until we cum"
I started sliding my cock deep into Alison's soaking wet little cunt as Wendy knelt below me and administered some amazing anallingus while caressing my balls.
"I need some of that soon" she groaned." Hurry up and make her cum so that I can feel your cock in me. As I'm the eldest I want you to cum in me and Alison can drink it out of my pussy and then she can kiss me so that I can taste you too. We can do it the other way some other time but tonight I want to feel you shoot deep in me"
I fucked Alison until I felt her pussy lips tighten round my cock.
"Oh god I'm cumming again, don't stop.... keep fucking me, oh fuck, yes" she moaned as I rammed my cock hard into her sopping wet pussy.
"My turn now" said Wendy as she took Alison's place and I could see that she also had a buttplug deep in her her pretty ass. Wendy was just like her sister except she was blonde and she also was shaven. Alison lay on the couch fingering herself while I fucked her sister to orgasm. After she had cum she told me now it was my turn and Alison came and knelt beside me as I neared my climax.
"Oh Jesus, I'm going to shoot" I said.
Then I exploded into her hot wet slit with a series of shuddering climaxes. Alison pulled my cock out of Wendy's cunt and licked me and then slid her tongue into her sisters pussy licking and sucking all my hot load and then she fiercely kissed her sister as they swallowed all the sweet cum and pussy juice.
As we sat on the couch watching the rest of the film I asked Wendy how long her and Alison had been watching porn.
"Well I've been watching since I was about twelve, ever since I watched you, mum and auntie Laura one night, doing some fantastic things to each other. If you remember we had been staying at Laura's and you had just met mum and we were upstairs asleep when I had to get a drink and as I walked past the lounge I heard some interesting noises. I looked in the half open door and saw mum and Laura doing sixty nine while you were fucking Laura's pussy. I did get quite aroused watching you so I tiptoed upstairs and woke Ali and we both watched you for a while. After we went back upstairs Ali was curious about what you were doing so I explained. I'd been masturbating since I was ten so I thought it was about time Ali knew what to do as well so I showed her. As you can see she took to it very quickly and we thought that if mum and Laura could do it we would as well. A few months later I found some toys and a DVD of you and mum and since then we have been experimenting, so to speak" said Wendy.
"Are you two going to talk all night?" said Alison." I've got school in the morning and I want to cum again before I go to bed. You can finish the story tomorrow Wendy. Dad, I want you too eat my pussy 'til I cum"
I looked at Wendy who laughed and said " Well if that's what she wants you'd better do what you're told because I want eaten too."
I knelt down in front of the couch and Alison spread her legs open wide. I gently licked the glistening pink pussy lips before thrusting my tongue into her as far as I could.
"God" I moaned "you taste amazing"
Wendy giggled and said "She does, she's almost as sweet as me. Does she taste as good as mum and auntie?"
"Absolutely" I replied " now let me get on with making Ali cum"
Alison groaned and said " When I am cumming I want you to ease the buttplug out of me slowly"
"And give it to me to lick please" said Wendy
I started to lick and tease Ali's clit and lips working her clit hard with my tongue. I could feel her squirming as her climax built. Suddenly she gasped and begged me to pull the buttplug out of her ass. As I did so she groaned and shuddered saying " Oh fuck, yes, yes, don't fucking stop"
As Wendy licked the buttplug I slid my tongue into Ali's sweet little asshole.
"Strawberry lube I think" I said.
"Yes" replied Wendy "and now me please"
I moved across to where Wendy sat and watched as she caressed her very wet pussy. I slid my tongue between her wet lips and started to tongue her.
"She tastes good too dad, doesn't she?” said Alison.
"Oh fuck" I said "you both do. And I can't believe how wet you both get. Something else you both clearly get from your mum"
Wendy pulled my head between her legs and groaned " Hurry up and make me cum and pull out the buttplug as I cum and do the same to me as you did to Ali."
I worked my lips and tongue in her delicious cunt and just as she started to wriggle beneath me I eased the buttplug out of her ass and ran my tongue in to the hot sweet little hole.
"Christ girls. You are both amazing"
Alison smiled and said " Well it looks like you are ready for action again Dad. Why don't you let me masturbate you and bring you off over our faces and you can watch us cumswap"
"Oh god, I can't believe I'm letting this happen but I don't think I can help myself"
Alison took my cock in her hand and proceeded to slowly stroke me. After a minute or two Wendy knelt in front of me and urged her sister to do it quicker. Suddenly I groaned and my hot load spurted out over Wendy's face and Alison took my cock in her mouth and drained the last drop before licking my cum from her sister's face and French kissing her deeply.
" Fuck, that was amazing" I said " incidentally when did you two lose your virginities?"
They both looked at each other and laughed and Wendy replied " Tonight dad. You were our first!"
"Really" I stammered. "Shit, I'm so sorry, I just assumed from your actions that you had loads of experience"
"Well, we have " said Wendy "but only with each other and our best friends Hannah and Katie"
"Jesus, have they seen any of the DVDs?"
"Oh yes and they can't wait to meet you properly! But we'll talk again tomorrow night. We've both got school tomorrow. See you at breakfast"
The two of them then grabbed their clothes and toys and pausing to kiss me they both ran off upstairs laughing.
I dressed and went back to my study in a bit of a daze. Had what just happened really happened? And what did they mean about Hannah and Katie meeting me properly. Hannah was Wendy's best friend. Brunette and so hot that it was hard to realise she was still a schoolgirl. Katie was Alison's best friend and she was a very pretty little redhead with quite large breasts and a gorgeous pout. I had often imagined that sometimes they were giving me odd looks whenever they were in the house. Well, tomorrow night could not come quick enough I thought. But what would Lynsey and Laura think if they ever found out?
I decided there was no point in fretting over something that might never happen.
The next morning I walked into the kitchen. Lynsey was finishing her coffee and the girls were finishing the last of their breakfast.
"Be a dear and run the girls to school would you" said Lynsey " Laura and I have to finish the rest of the client interviews"
"No problem" I said "Let's go girls"
We went out to the car and as we drove to school Wendy asked " What the fuck are client interviews in the porn film business?"
"Well" I said " your mum and Laura are auditioning girls for our next film. They are looking for new young talent."
"What do they do dad?" asked Alison.
"Well, we have a suite at the Holiday Inn and we audition the girls there. Your mum and Laura get them to do some stuff in front of the camera. This is a girl on girl film so they don't need me"
"Can we audition for one of your films?" said Alison.
"No fucking way. Are you serious? What the fuck would make you think I would allow you two to go into porn films?" I spluttered.
"Well for a kick off we love sex and I think we would be pretty good at it" said Alison.
"Other than the fact that it would be i*****l as you're both u******e I'm pretty sure your mum wouldn't be too happy" I replied.
"Let us worry about mum" said Wendy. " Anyway we are having a girls night on Friday with Hannah and Katie. Why don't you look in on us about half nine on Friday evening. I think you might get a pleasant little surprise."
I have to say I was more than a little intrigued at the thought of what Wendy meant and I was a little distracted over the next couple of days.
Friday soon arrived and that evening as I sat in the lounge having a glass of wine I couldn't help thinking that the rest of the evening might turn out to be quite interesting. Lynsey and Laura were still at the hotel doing auditions and wouldn't be finished until Saturday. I have to say I was turned on by the idea of Lynsey and Laura having some amazing sex with the teenagers they were auditioning for Volume 16 of MILFs and Teens and this added to the tension about what was going to happen later.
About half past nine I headed upstairs to Wendy's room. I stood at the door and listened. I could hear a sort of low moaning so I stripped and opened the door and walked in.
I was totally taken aback with the sight that I suddenly beheld.
Hannah was sitting on the couch opposite Alison and they were both rocking back and forth in a gentle rhythm while a large double ended dildo slid into their glistening wet slits. Katie was kneeling in front of Wendy fucking her pussy with a large black vibrator while she tongued her asshole. Wendy looked over to me and said "Glad you could join us dad. We have been waiting for you and Hannah and Katie couldn't wait and needed some attention. Now that you're here we can really get on with some serious fucking. Am I right girls?"
"Oh fuck, yes" said Hannah. " I need fucked and licked so much"
"Me too. I want fucked in the ass tonight" said Katie.
"Well, only after me" said Alison.
"And as I'm the oldest I'm getting assfucked first" said Wendy. " by the way Dad, Hannah and Katie are still virgins and we're all anal virgins so you'll be doing us all a favour"
"Oh yes Mr Taylor" said Hannah" we've been watching a few of your films and we are desperate to have you do us."
"Well, I think Danny will do rather than Mr Taylor, given what we are going to be doing. I take it you are all absolutely sure you want to go ahead with this." I said.
"Oh yes, definitely. We've been thinking about it all week and I really need to have your cock in my pussy now" said Katie.
She lay back on the couch and spread her legs open. Her gorgeous shaved cunt looked soaking wet but before I could slide my cock in Hannah knelt on one side of me and Wendy on the other and they both proceeded to run their tongues and lips up and down my shaft. Alison was behind me tonguing my asshole and as I moaned with the sheer thrill of having these hot little sluts working on me Wendy took my hard throbbing cock and slowly guided me to Katie's dripping wet cunt and inserted it while Hannah and Alison caressed my balls and fingered my asshole. I started to fuck Katie harder and harder until she groaned and said " Don't fucking stop. Harder, oh fuck I'm going to cum. Jesus Christ I'm going to cum, fuck me fuck me, oh I'm cumming"
I took my cock out of her sopping wet slit and while Alison and Hannah licked Katie's juices off it Wendy knelt between Katie's legs and ate all the rest of her sweet pussy juice.
"O.k., who's next" I said.
"Me" said Hannah" but first you lie back on the bed. We are going to do some stuff to you"
I lay down and Hannah came and stood over my head with her legs wide apart. She slid the buttplug out of her asshole, licked it and handed it to Wendy who was kneeling between my legs. She licked it and then started to slowly slide it into my ass just as Hannah squatted above my mouth and lowered her hot wet asshole onto my lips. I licked her gently round the rim of her asshole then I plunged my tongue deep in that sweet little hole. She gasped and I switched my attention to her pussy which was dripping with juice. I licked and kissed her until she was about to cum. Meanwhile Wendy was gently masturbating my ass with the buttplug while Alison and Katie ran their tongues along my hard throbbing cock while they caressed my balls.
"I need that cock in my cunt" said Hannah breathlessly.
She stood up and walked round and straddled me then she lowered herself down as Alison guided me into Hannah's wet slit. She eased herself down to take the full length of my cock deep into her pussy then she leaned forward so that her asshole was easily accessible and looked at Katie and said “get the black vibrator and fuck me in the ass with it while I ride Danny's cock"
Katie walked over to the couch and a few seconds later, after Wendy and Alison had taken turns tonguing Hannah's asshole, she proceeded to fuck Hannah's asshole slowly and deeply with the black vibrator. While Hannah rode me Alison and Wendy took turns at sitting on my face while I tongued and licked their assholes and slippery wet cunts.
After about five minutes I could feel Hannah tense and soon she was moaning and thrusting down hard.
"Oh my god I'm cumming, oh fuck, I can't stop, it feels amazing having both my holes filled, fuck, I'm going to cum again"
She slumped forward and kissed me"
"Christ" she laughed" I can not wait to have that cock in my ass, but first I need to taste it. I can't believe how much I came"
"Well we all do" said Wendy "but first you lie back daddy, while we audition for you"
"What do you mean audition" I asked
"We want to make a porn film with you" said Alison.
"No fucking way. There's no chance I'm going to do a Traci Lords and fuck up the British porn industry. You are all u******e. Wendy, you and Alison are s*******n and fifteen and Hannah and Katie must be much the same"
"Well, I'll be fifteen in November" giggled Katie.
"Jesus Christ, are you trying to give me a fucking stroke or worse, get me locked up. Where did you learn all the stuff that you do?"
"Your DVDs mainly" said Katie. "You and Lynsey and Laura have been quite inspirational"
"Where do you get all the toys from?"
"There's a great little shop in Argyle Street that we go to and they have got some brilliant underwear and shoes as well" said Alison.
"I give up, but there's still no way you are making a porn film"
"Who was Traci Lords" asked Katie
"She was an eighties porn star who made a whole bunch of films where she did ATM, anal, cumswap, lesbian, everything really. Then they discovered she was only sixteen when she made them. It cost the American adult film companies billions to withdraw and re-edit all her films not to mention fighting court cases"
"Who cares, this is 2013 and mum said she would do the camera work and Laura would direct us" said Wendy.
"What" I spluttered. "How does mum even know that you watch porn let alone do the stuff that you do with each other, never mind film you"
"She caught us one night watching Schoolgirl Sluts 15, the one we were watching when you caught us, and we were playing with each other and when she realised that we really got turned on by it she decided that she would engineer having you catch us doing it as well. Why do you think she has been out a lot. She and Laura are really turned on by the thought of watching you do a reverse gangbang with the four of us" said Wendy.
"Well I don't know. I'm not happy about this"
"Wait 'til you see our audition first and then decide" said Alison" right girls, lets go and get ready"
They left me sitting on the couch mulling over what I had just heard and I had to admit the thought of Lynsey and Laura filming me while I fucked and ate all those sweet little pussies and asses was turning me on enormously.
As I lay back stroking my cock the door opened and the girls came giggling back into the room. I gasped in amazement. They were all dressed in Britney Spears schoolgirl outfits and they all had on black sheer hold-ups and extremely high stripper heels and were carrying a variety of sex toys.
"What do you think dad, are these suitable audition outfits?" said Alison
"I think his cock has just answered your question" said Katie laughing.
Katie and Alison came over to the couch and sat down beside me.
Wendy and Hannah walked over to the bed and knelt facing each other.
"Just sit back and enjoy the show" said Katie as she slid her fingers round my cock while Alison's hand cupped and caressed my balls.
Wendy and Hannah started to French kiss each other, each kiss getting longer and more wanton. Their fingers caressed each others breasts and buttocks. Wendy undid Hannah's shirt and immediately started sucking on her swollen nipples. After a few moments Hannah reciprocated fondling and sucking Wendy's hard nipples. Their fingers slid under the short skirts and I could see that they were fingering each other. Wendy took her fingers and licked them before slipping them into Hannah's pussy again then she put them into Hannah's mouth so that she could lick them too.
Hannah lay back and removed her skirt. I could see that the buttplug was back in and Wendy lay down between Hannah's legs and started to lick and finger her pussy. As Hannah's climax built up Wendy took hold of the end of the buttplug and started to gently slide it in and out of her wet little asshole. She eased it right out and plunged her tongue in. This was too much for Hannah who groaned and said" Jesus fuck I'm cumming, put it back in and keep licking me, don't fucking stop now". With another moan she shuddered to climax.
Wendy then turned and still kneeling took a dildo from the side-table and lifting her skirt to show her pussy, licked the dildo before inserting it deep into her pussy. Hannah, who had recovered somewhat, knelt behind Wendy, removed her top and started caressing her breasts and squeezing her nipples. She pushed Wendy forward until her ass was high in the air. She then started to masturbate Wendy's asshole with the buttplug while Wendy fucked herself with the dildo. Groaning, Wendy came and came.
While I was watching this Katie giggled and said "Look Ali, I see your dad is leaking a little, I love the taste of pre-cum."
She ran her finger gently over the tip of my cock until her finger glistened with pre- cum then she ran her finger over her lips and leaned across me and kissed Alison deeply.
"Now it's our turn" said Alison and she and Katie walked over to the bed. Wendy and Hannah came over and sat beside me. Wendy kissed me and Hannah bent over and took my cock in her mouth. "Enjoying the show dad?" Asked Wendy.
"Fuck yes" I replied
"Well, I think you're going to enjoy Ali and Katie's little show too" said Hannah.
Katie and Alison then sat on the bed facing each other with their legs spread open. They reached over to the bedside table, opened the drawer and took out two double dildos. Ali took one and Katie the other then Katie slid one end of her dildo into Ali's asshole and then slid the other end into her own. Alison then took the other dildo and slid one end into Katie's soaking wet cunt and the other into her own. Then they started to slide back and forward forcing the dildos deep into their cunts and assholes.
After a few minutes Ali said " I am so ready to cum."
"So am I " said Katie. They both shuddered and groaned and came hard.
"Do we pass the audition dad" asked Wendy.
"I think so" I laughed.
"Well you still have some work to do dad before we're finished this evening" said Wendy.
" We all still want fucked in the ass”.
As she said that Alison and Katie came over and knelt on the couch. I stood up and Hannah and Wendy knelt beside them. They all bent over so that their asses were up in the air and I knelt behind Wendy and ran my tongue into her beautiful little asshole. I stood up and taking my cock I slid it slowly, deeply into her and started to fuck her.
"How does it feel" asked Alison
"Fucking amazing, don't stop daddy, fuck my ass hard" said Wendy as she shuddered and came.
I took my cock from her ass and she turned round, sat on the couch and took my cock deep in her mouth. She then took my cock in her hand and gently placed at it the mouth of Ali's tight little asshole. I slowly pushed it into her ass and she moaned a little and then pushed back until it was deep inside her. I then fucked her asshole hard while Wendy fingered her pussy until Alison moaned and said " Oh fuck I'm cumming again. That feels so good. Let me taste your cock daddy. I want to taste my ass on your cock."
She turned and knelt beside me and took my cock in her mouth and licked all the juice off it.
" I want fucked now" now said Katie.
I knelt behind her and tongued her asshole then I stood up and let Ali ease my cock into Katie's ass. She took it in deep and hard and thrust herself onto my cock til she came. She was so aroused that it only took a few deep thrusts to make her cum.
Hannah by this time was sliding her fingers in and out of her pussy and asshole getting it slick with her pussy juice. " I want you to cum in me so that Wendy can drink it out of my asshole and then cumswap with us all."
"That will be amazing" they all replied.
I slid my cock into Hannah's tight asshole and I fucked her harder and harder until I could feel my orgasm getting closer.
"Oh Jesus, I'm going shoot my hot load into your ass" I cried.
Suddenly I couldn't hold back any longer and shot deep into her ass. Wendy knelt below Hannah's ass and Katie and Ali watched as my hot cum poured out of Hannah's asshole over her wet cunt lips and into Wendy's waiting mouth. Wendy then knelt over and put her mouth just above Ali's mouth and let a little cum run onto her sister' tongue. She then did the same with Katie and Hannah. They all then drank my cum down and started kissing each other making sure that they all tasted my cum.
"We'll girls, that was some audition" I said," but it may take one more just to make sure."
They all laughed and Wendy looked at me with a gleam in her eye and said" Mum was right after all!"
"Well" said Wendy, "we all have school tomorrow, so I suppose we should get some sleep. Katie can sleep with me and you can sleep with Alison, Hannah"
" Your mum should be home soon " I said “so I'll see you all in the morning.”
I went back down to the lounge and poured myself a drink and started thinking about the evenings events and as I thought about it I could feel myself getting aroused.
I heard the front door open and Lynsey and Laura walked in.
"In here" I called.
"How was your evening"Lynsey asked, with a hint of a grin.
" Pretty good" I replied
"Your cock looks like it might need some attention" said Laura." Pour as both a drink and we'll see you upstairs in about ten minutes.
I poured them drinks and waited for a few minutes then went upstairs.
To my surprise they were wearing the same outfits that the girls had been wearing. They were locked in a 69 working each other's asses with dildos. I walked over to the bed and stood watching them while I stroked my cock.
"Let Laura suck you then put it in my ass" said Lynsey.
Laura took my hard cock in her mouth using her tongue on my glans just at the end of my shaft. " Oh fuck that is so good " I said.
"Put in my ass" moaned Lynsey. Laura guided my cock to the mouth of Lynsey's tight little asshole. I gently eased it in and slowly slid in deeper and deeper then I started to rock back and forth while Laura licked my shaft. I slid out of her wet asshole and Laura took my cock deep in her mouth.
" I love the taste of your cock when it has Lynsey's juice on it" she said. " now it's my turn"
" Just before we do that I think it's Danny's turn to audition. Come on in girls"
To my amazement the girls all came into the room giggling and laughing. They were all wearing their Britney outfits and carrying a variety of sex toys and I noticed that Wendy and Hannah were wearing strap-ons.
"We'll watch for a while but I think we might need to relieve some tension at some point" said Wendy.
Laura knelt in front of me and Lynsey took my cock in her hand and slid me into Laura's ass. I looked over at the couch and all the girls were gently fingering their glistening wet cunts.
I started to fuck Lynsey hard and I could hear the girls softly moaning.
"That looks so good" I heard Katie say to Alison. "Your aunt has a beautiful ass. I want to lick it and her cunt. Laura, can I have my tongue in your cunt and asshole please?"
"Of course you can darling. Why don't you come and join us" said Laura.
"If she's getting to do it then it's only fair if we all join in" said Wendy.
And with that they all came over to the bed.
Alison knelt and Hannah knelt behind her and slid the strap-on cock into her pussy and started fucking her.
"That looks good" said Lynsey."why don't you do that to me Wendy?"
Lynsey lay back and Wendy eased her dildo into her mum's pussy.
"Why don't you fuck Wendy while she's doing me" said Lynsey.
"Oh please do that daddy" cried Wendy. I knelt behind Wendy and slid my hard cock into her sopping wet cunt. We all started to rhythmically move back and forward until Wendy groaned and said" oh fuck, harder, I'm cumming, don't stop, fuck me, fuck me"
Lynsey looked over at Laura and said " Why don't you and Katie fuck each other in the ass with the double dildo. I think Danny would like to see that, in fact I think we all would. And Wendy, baby, why don't you let Danny have the strap-on in his ass while I dildo your asshole"
I lay back on the bed and raised my legs up. Alison and Hannah stopped what they were doing and came over beside us. Alison squatted above me and lowered her wet cunt lips onto my mouth. Hannah started to run her tongue up and down my shaft while Lynsey guided the strap-on into my ass. As Wendy started to fuck me Lynsey took a vibrator and proceeded to fuck Wendy's ass with it.
I could feel my orgasm start to build. "I'm going to shoot soon" I moaned. I started to jerk as Hannah stroked my cock faster. "Oh fuck, I'm cumming"I cried. Hannah's mouth enveloped my cock just as I started to spurt. "Jesus I'm cumming too" moaned Wendy. Hannah drained the last of my cum and moved round the bed and kissed Lynsey deeply. They cum-swapped my cream and smiling at each other they started to kiss Laura and Katie and Alison until they all had some of my cum, then they all looked at each other and swallowed.
"God, that was amazing" said Lynsey. “Let Danny have a rest then we'll do some more.”
"Katie" said Lynsey "be a darling and go into that drawer and bring out two of the little steel buttplugs, then come over beside me."
Katie got the buttplugs and knelt beside Lynsey." Lie back honey and raise your legs. Alison, come here and get your tongue in Katie's asshole and get it wet for me."
Lynsey then took one of the buttplugs and slid it into her pussy, then she took it out and proceeded to slide it into Katie's asshole. "Now you do the same to me Katie" said Lynsey. Katie took the other buttplug and put it in her cunt and then into Lynsey's asshole.
"Right" said Lynsey,"Katie and I are going downstairs to get some champagne and then we are going to have some more fun."
The two of them walked to the door. At the door Lynsey stopped and taking her fingers she slid them into her pussy and then smeared her pussy juice over Katie's lips before kissing her deeply. She looked round, smiled and said " That's just to keep you interested"
A few minutes later they reappeared carrying a bottle of champagne and a tray of glasses. Lynsey poured us all a glass. “Here's to the rest of the evening” she said.
She then lay back and said ” Danny, I want you to fuck me in the ass while I lick Alison's cunt. Katie, bring the double dildo and while Danny's fucking me I want you to put one end of the dildo in your pussy and the other end in mine and fuck me until we both cum. Wendy, you take the strap on and fuck Laura in the ass and Laura, you eat out Hannah's pussy until she cums.”
A few minutes later I could hear them all moaning with pleasure as they came and came.
“Now “ said Lynsey, “ I want Katie to reverse cowgirl with Danny with his cock in her asshole and Alison, you fuck her pussy with a dildo. Wendy, you sit on Danny's face and Laura, Hannah and I will take turns sucking and licking Danny's cock as he slides in and out of Katie's ass. Danny, I want you to fuck Katie until you cum. I want you to fill her with all that sweet cum”
I fucked Katie hard and suddenly I couldn't stop myself and I shot my hot load deep in her ass. Lynsey took a half full glass of champagne and eased my cock out of Katie's ass and holding the glass beneath her sweet little pink asshole let my cream ooze out of Katie's asshole into the glass. She took her finger and eased it into her asshole getting every last drop of my cum.
“Who wants a drink of champagne cum cocktail?” she asked.
“All of us” they chorused.
“Girls” said Lynsey, “we are shooting a scene on Saturday with Danny, Pete and Jen. How would you all like to come and watch. Laura and I are filming it”
“Is Pete the West Indian guy with the big cock that is in some of the films?” asked Alison.
“Yes, and Jen is the redhead who like to be DP'd” replied Laura
“Well, I think we would all like to watch that” said Wendy.
Saturday came and I took the girls in my car to the warehouse that we used for filming. The girls were all wearing short skirts and high heels and from taking the occasional glimpse in the rear-view mirror, no underwear.
“Are you all looking forward to this?” I asked.
“God, yes” they all replied.
We soon arrived and went inside the warehouse. Everything was already set up and I introduced the girls to Pete and Jen. Pete was naked and I could see that the girls were getting quite aroused by the sight of his cock which was semi-erect but when Pete had a look at the girls he immediately started to get really hard. Jen laughed and said “Well I can see that obviously Pete is tired of fucking me. Maybe he would prefer to do the girls?”
Lynsey and I looked at each other.
“I'm happy to film it for our own pleasure if the girls are into it” said Lynsey.
“Oh yes please, but we want Danny and Jen to take part as well” said Wendy.
I undressed and taking Katie by the hand I led her over to the set where we had a couple of couches and a bed. There was also a box of toys for the girls to play with while they watched.
“Katie, honey take off your skirt and top and stand beside Jen.” I said
Jen took Katie's hand and placed it over her breast and said “Lick my nipple”
Katie put her soft lips over Jen's erect nipple and started to kiss it while caressing her other breast. Soon they were kissing passionately. The rest of the girls had by now arranged themselves about the couches and were busy fingering their pussies. Pete and I walked over to Jen and Katie and I took Katie's hand and placed it on my cock and Pete did the same with Jen. Jen and Katie dropped to their knees and started sucking and licking our cocks.
After a few minutes Pete and I led Katie and Jen to the bed. Pete lay back on the bed and as Jen stroked his cock Katie straddled him and Jen eased Pete's cock into Katie's soaking wet slit.
“Oh fuck, that is amazing” moaned Katie. She started to ride Pete's cock while Jen knelt behind her and tongued Katie's asshole. She fingered her own pussy and looked round at me and said “Get your cock in my cunt and fuck me”
I obliged and slid my hard cock into Jen's dripping wet cunt and rode her hard.
“I think you should fuck Katie's asshole too” said Jen.
She eased herself round and kissed me, then taking my cock, wet with her pussy juice, slid my cock into Katie's tight little asshole. I could feel the hardness of Pete's cock stretching her cunt and she groaned as I went deep into her asshole with my cock. The girls were now silently watching their friend being fucked in both her holes by two cocks and Wendy cried out “Fuck her hard, fuck her.”
They all stood up and quickly undressed until they were all naked apart from their heels and they all came over and stood round the bed fingering themselves.
Alison smiled and said ” We all want fucked by you and Pete and then we want you to cum in Katie's cunt and asshole and then we want to drink your cum”
“Well Hannah can go next just as soon as Katie cums” I laughed.
“Oh Christ I'm cumming” moaned Katie. She slumped on top of Pete and kissed him.
“Lynsey” I laughed “is this a good time to tell Pete that Katie is only f******n?”
“Fuck, no way man” laughed Pete. “She fucks like she's been doing it for years”
Katie rolled off Pete and Hannah stood over Pete's cock facing me.
“I want Pete's cock in my ass” said Hannah.
Alison took Pete's cock in her mouth and after licking and sucking it she held it and slid it deep into Hannah's asshole. Jen took my cock and after sucking it for a minute or two she slid it into Hannah's wet cunt.
Hannah lay back on top of Pete while we fucked her and Wendy came over and straddled Hannah's mouth and lowered her dripping pussy lips onto Hannah's mouth. Katie then got up and walked over to the toys and picked out a silver buttplug. She then came back over and licked it and put in Wendy's asshole and started to slowly masturbate her while Hannah licked out her cunt.
“Christ I'm going to cum” moaned Hannah as Pete and I fucked her really hard in her tight little ass and sweet wet cunt.
Wendy stood up and looking round said ” I need fucked now too”
Jen took the buttplug out of Wendy's asshole, licked it, then slid it into her own asshole.
“Well,” she exclaimed “I need some fun too. I'm so turned on watching all you girls being DP'd”
“Yes” said Katie. “It always turns me on watching it in porn films but it is so much better getting the real thing”
I lay back on the bed and Wendy lowered her pussy onto my cock. Katie knelt behind Wendy and started to tongue Wendy's asshole then she moved her head to the side and licked the length of Pete's cock as Alison guided it into Wendy's asshole.
Pete and I started to fuck Wendy really hard. I looked over to where Lynsey and Laura were filming. Lynsey looked back at me and said “It's a pity that we are the only ones who will see this because it is so hot to watch”
“Fuck me harder Daddy” moaned Wendy. I thrust my cock deep in Wendy's soaking wet cunt and felt her shudder and groan to orgasm.
“Oh fuck, that was amazing” she gasped.
“My turn now Daddy” said Alison.
She faced Pete and Katie helped my cock into Alison's tight asshole. She then took Pete's cock and after fellating it slid it into Alison's sopping wet pussy. She then lowered her cunt onto Alison's mouth so that Alison could lick her to a climax.
“Danny” said Lynsey, “I think you and Pete should finish in Alison's cunt and asshole and then all the girls can drink your cum from her pussy and asshole. Jen can take your cocks and suck them 'til she gets the last of your cum in her mouth. Does that sound good girls?”
“Fuck yes” they all replied.
Pete and I started to fuck Alison harder and harder until she groaned and came. “I'm ready to give her my load” I said.
“Me too” said Pete,
We both exploded into Alison's hot wet cunt and tight hot asshole. She lifted herself off my cock and quickly moved to the edge of the bed where Katie and Wendy And Hannah knelt below her and caught all our cum in their mouths and then proceeded to kiss each other and Alison so that they could all drink our cum..
Jen knelt between Pete and I and sucked and licked all the rest of our cum and when she had all of it in her mouth walked over to Lynsey and Laura and started to Fench kiss all our cum into their mouths.
“Well” said Wendy ” that was fucking fantastic. I think I can speak for us all and say that we would definitely be up for doing this again, soon”
Lynsey and I laughed. “We think that can be arranged. How does tomorrow sound!”
All the girls giggled and chorused back “Absolutely.”
Chapter 2
The next morning I was sitting in my study going over some paperwork. The door opened and Alison came in and said “Have you got a minute, daddy?”
“Of course, what's up”
“Do you remember a couple of girls in my year that you might have seen at the school gates or a parent's night or something. We don't really mix with them much, the Krystatos twins, Lola and Poppy.” asked Alison
“Yes, I certainly do” I replied. “Long black hair, big boobs, extremely voluptuous. Doesn't their dad own a high end restaurant in the west end?”
“Yeah, that's them” said Alison, “they are pretty flash and are always partying. Well, Wendy and I noticed that they have been going out of their way to get friendly with me and yesterday we found out why. We were getting changed for P.E. and Poppy, Lola and I were last to leave. Lola came over beside me to change and as she undressed I noticed that her nipples were pierced. She saw me looking and asked me if I liked what I saw. I told her that I did and Poppy came over and showed me her pierced nipples too.
“And that's not all” said Lola, “look at this. She took off her panties and lay back on the bench and to my surprise I saw that her pussy lips were both pierced with little gold hoops.
“Mine too” said Poppy
“Well daddy, I was a little surprised and also a little turned on” said Alison.
I asked them why were they letting me see this and Lola said “Your dad is Danny Taylor isn't he?”
“Yes” I said, “and?”
“We've seen him in action” Lola giggled “ and we want to meet him and if you don't let us we'll tell everyone else that we know that Alison and Wendy Taylor's dad and mum are porn stars”
“Oh fuck” I said, “what do you want me to do?”
“Meet them tonight after school” said Alison.
“I don't suppose I have any choice. I can't have you girls getting that kind of hassle at school. What do you think they want? I said.
“I think they want you to fuck them” replied Alison.
“Well if it keeps them from spreading it around school I suppose I'll have to” I said.
Alison laughed, “I don't think it will be too much of a hardship. They are both very cute and if the rumours are true they are both pretty experienced. Well I'm off to school and we'll be back here about half three. Wendy has a tutorial and I think mum and Laura are in Edinburgh shopping today, so we won't be interrupted, hopefully.”
She leaned over and kissed me and glancing backwards she grinned at me and walked out of the room.
I decided that I would phone and talk to Lynsey about this as it sounded risky.
“I take it that you would have no objection to fucking them if that's what they want” said Lynsey.
“Of course not” I said, “but we don't want to end up in jail if it gets out”
“Here's what to do” said Lynsey, “use the guest bedroom and make sure all the cameras are on. Afterwards you can show them some of the footage and explain that it can remain our secret so long as they keep their mouths shut. Who knows, in a few years we might want to sign them up full time”
Later that afternoon I heard the front door open. I walked downstairs and standing in the hall were Alison and the twins. I had too admit they looked extremely hot in their school uniforms which they had tarted up by wearing thigh high socks and high heels and short grey skirts.
“Hi girls, nice to see you again. Which one of you is which” I laughed “you really are identical twins.”
“I'm Lola” said one of them. “ You'll be able to tell us apart soon I hope. I take it Alison has told you why we're here?”
“Yes” I replied, “and you are extremely bad girls. I suggest we go upstairs and find out how bad”
They both giggled and taking them by the hand Alison led them upstairs.
“Take them to the guest bedroom Alison and I'll join you in a few minutes. Do you fancy a glass of champagne girls?”
“Oh yes please” all three replied.
I got the champagne and headed back upstairs. I walked into the guest bedroom and found Lola and Poppy sitting on the couch.
“Where's Alison “ I said.
“Alison thought that it would be better if it was just the three of us just now” said one of the twins.
“No problem” I said and sat down between them. “Now which one of you is which? I believe you were going to help me out there.”
They both stood facing away on either side of me. They giggled and started to remove their school blouses then they unhooked their bras and let them drop to the floor. They turned to face me and I could see that their pierced nipples. One of the twins had little gold bars through them and the other had gold hoops.
“Poppy's are the ones with the hoops so that would make me Lola and my tongue piercing is red and Poppy's is blue, so that should help” said Lola. “What do you think?”
“Well” I said “come a little closer and I'll tell you”
They both moved closer to me so that I could caress and kiss their nipples. The piercings certainly kept them hard. I slid my hands up under their skirts and was pleasantly surprised to find that neither of them were wearing panties. Not only that but I could feel their labia piercings. I worked my fingers into their wet slits and slowly masturbated them as I continued to lick and suck their breasts and nipples.
“Oh fuck” said Lola “I think I'm going to cum”
“Me too” said Poppy as she kissed her sister.
They both moaned and pushed hard against my fingers as they came.
“Now I think we need cock” said Poppy.
They pushed me onto the couch and started to pull of my jeans. Poppy eased my cock out of my pants.
“Look Lola, just like in the DVD. Danny, we both want fucked in our pussies and assholes by you.” said Poppy.
“Happy to oblige. Come and sit on my cock Poppy and Lola you straddle me and let me lick you out.”
Poppy quickly got astride me hard cock and the feel of the gold rings on her pussy lips sliding down my shaft felt amazing. Lola straddled my face and as she lowered her dripping cunt lips onto my face she put her fingers down and teased her clit.
“We're getting our clits pierced so the next time should be fun” said Poppy.
As Lola had her soaking pussy lips on my mouth and tongue I just grunted and Poppy started to grind her pussy hard on my cock. She put her hands round behind her tight little ass and caressed my balls.
“I'm cumming again” she cried and moved quicker up and down my cock. I slid my tongue as deeply as I could into ****** hot slit and felt her start to convulse as she came too. Her hot pussy juice poured into my mouth as I licked and teased the little gold labia rings.
Poppy eased herself off my cock and started to lick and suck it.
“Wait for me” said Lola and knelt beside her sister so that they could both work on my cock and balls. Poppy slid her fingers into her sisters wet pussy and and then took them out and licked them.
“As delicious as ever” she laughed, “now you ride him but do it reverse so that I can lick your pussy and his cock at the same time.”
Lola got astride my cock and leaned back so that I could fondle her breasts and nipples while Poppy licked the length of my cock as it slid up and down her sister's beautiful wet pussy.
“I think you should take it in your asshole, s*s” said Poppy.
She took my cock in her hand and tongued ****** asshole to get it wet then she put the head of it into ****** asshole and pushed it in slowly while she licked her pussy. Lola started to move back and forward taking my cock deeper into her asshole. Poppy then caressed and licked my balls and asshole while I rammed my hard cock quicker and deeper into her sister's tight asshole.
“Fuck girls, I cant hold back much longer” I exclaimed
“Cum in her asshole then” said Poppy “do it now”
I groaned and shot my load into ****** hot pulsing asshole. Poppy took my cock out of ****** asshole and licked and squeezed every last drop into her mouth then she caught the rest of my cum as it trickled out of ****** asshole.
She then leaned above Lola and let it run from her mouth into ******, then they kissed each other passionately swapping my cum from one to another finally swallowing it.
“You do taste good Danny, but Alison did say you would. She also said you would be ready to go again in half an hour”
I laughed and said “Well, that's true but in half an hour I have a surprise for you girls”
“What is it?” said Poppy.
“That would spoil the surprise but I don't think you'll be disappointed. Now while we're waiting why don't you two go into the drawer there and find some toys to play with!”
Lola and Poppy opened the drawer and soon found a couple of buttplugs and a double dildo.
Lola knelt on the bed and said ” Put the buttplug in me please Poppy then I'll do you. Then we can fuck with the dildo. Danny, can we suck your cock 'til you get hard and we cum please?”
“I think I can oblige with that but don't make me cum or you'll spoil your surprise”
They sat on the bed facing each other and then they slid the buttplugs into their tight little assholes then Lola slid one end of the dildo into her pussy while Poppy did the same. I stood at the side of the bed and let them lick and suck me while they rocked back and forward going harder and harder until Poppy groaned and exclaimed “Fuck, I'm cumming”
“So am I “ moaned Lola.
Just at that the doorbell went.
“Sorry girls, I'll be back in a couple of minutes with your surprise.”
A couple of minutes I walked back into the room along with Pete and Tony and Chris, two of my other guys that I occasionally use for group scenes. The girls looked at each other and grinned.
“Well,” said Lola, “this is a nice surprise. I take it your friends are not just here to watch?”
“No Lola. Pete and I are going to attend to you while Chris and Andy there are going to see to Poppy's needs”
The guys quickly stripped off and Pete and I carried Lola to the couch while Andy and Chris joined Poppy on the bed.
I sat back on the couch and Lola knelt in front of me and took my cock in her mouth. Pete knelt behind her and spread ****** pussy lips with his fingers.
“Love the labia rings girl” he said as he eased his cock into her pussy. Lola groaned as she felt the hard cock rubbing against the buttplug that was in her asshole.
“Fuck me please, really hard. I need it so much” she said.
Pete started to really ram his hard cock into her sopping wet slit, Lola groaned as she started to cum again.
Meanwhile Chris was lying back on the bed while Poppy took his cock into her asshole as she reverse cowgirled him. Andy slid into her pussy and she moaned as they both gave her some serious fucking.
Pete took the buttplug out of ****** ass and gave it to her to lick. She then straddled my cock and took it deep in her cunt while Pete drove his cock deep in her ass.
After the girls had cum again Lola suggested we took turns at fucking her in the ass while Poppy kept us all hard by licking and sucking us as we came out of ****** asshole.
“God, I really want to do that” said Poppy.
For about an hour we all took turns at doing each of the girls and after a while Chris said “ I don't know about the rest of you but I really want to cum”
We all agreed that we were all ready to shoot our loads.
“Where do you want our cum girls? “ I asked.
“Well” said Lola, “ why don't Chris and Andy cum in Poppy's pussy one at a time and then I can take it into my mouth and cumswap with Poppy!”
“I really want to do that” said Andy.
Poppy lay back on the arm of the couch and Andy stood in front of her and Lola slid his cock into Poppy's wet pussy. After a few minutes he groaned and shot his load into Poppy's cunt. Lola knelt below her sister and teased all the cum into her mouth then she walked round and proceeded to kiss and swap Andy's cum back and forth until they each swallowed his load.
“Fuck, that was so good Andy,” said Lola, “now you Chris”.
Chris took his cock and fucked Poppy hard and as he came Lola gently squeezed his cock to make sure that Poppy's hot pussy got every drop. Then she knelt down and drank it all into her mouth and then she cum-swapped his load with Poppy.
“My turn now” said Lola as she changed places with her sister.
Pete let Poppy suck him before she eased his hard cock into ****** pussy. After a few strokes Pete came and Poppy took his cock in her mouth and drank the last drops of cum. She then thrust her tongue deep in her sister's pussy and we all watched as it trickled into her mouth. She then stood above Lola and let it drip into ****** waiting mouth. Lola swallowed all of Pete's cum and said to Poppy, “God, that was delicious, now I want Danny's juice in my cunt and mouth too”
Poppy guided my cock between ****** swollen pussy lips and I thrust deep into her. I was so aroused that it only took a few strokes before I shot deep into her. Poppy finished me in her mouth before licking out all my cream then she and Lola kissed and cum-swapped before each of them swallowed all my cum.
“Fuck” said Lola, “ that was amazing.”
“That's the kind of surprise I like” said Poppy. “Can we do this again sometime?”
All the guys nodded in agreement.
Lola looked over at the bedside clock and quickly got up saying “ We should have been home ages ago. Dad will freak.”
Andy said “ Chris, Pete and I can drop you off on our way to the Tunnel. Maybe we'll see you there later?”
“We'll see if we can get away later” laughed Poppy “but I don't know if my pussy and asshole can take much more”
“Don't worry” laughed Chris, “just a few drinks and a bit of dancing”
After they had left I was sitting back on the couch when the door opened and Alison came into the room.
“I've got the whole lot on video dad so I don't think Lola and Poppy will be giving us a problem. Although we do have one little problem”
“What's that my angel” I said.
“Watching all that has made me as horny as hell. I've already cum about three times and I really need to be fucked. Would you fuck me please daddy?”
“Of course I will darling” I replied.
Alison sat beside me and leaned over and took my cock in her mouth. She soon had me hard again and straddled me and slid onto my cock. As she rode me she started kissing me and whispered into my ear “I really love you daddy. I want you to cum in me please.”
I thrust my cock deeper into her pussy and felt her shudder as she climaxed.
“I'm going to cum baby” I groaned and shot deep into her cunt.
“Alison, sit on my face. I want to lick you out.”
She slid off my cock and lowered her glistening pussy lips onto my mouth. I teased all my cum out with my tongue and then rolled over on top of her and kissed her deeply so that she could taste our mingled juices.
“Christ” she exclaimed “that is the most erotic thing I've ever done.”
“Well honey, I love you too. I've only ever done that with your mum and Laura”
“Well” laughed Alison, “you know that you will need to do it with Wendy too, and when you do I want to watch!”
At breakfast the next morning Lynsey laughed and said “I believe you had an interesting afternoon Danny. How were the twins? Everything you expected and a bit more I would imagine.”
“Absolutely” I replied. I think the guys enjoyed themselves too”
“I was thinking, why don't we have a sort of party on the 15th November here. I believe it's the day before Katie's fifteenth birthday so she might fancy celebrating the last day of being f******n by going out with a bang, so to speak” said Lynsey.
“Great idea. Who will we invite.” I asked.
“Well, I thought, all the girls including the twins, Pete, Chris and Andy and Jen. I'm sure you four guys can handle six ***********s and three women” laughed Lynsey. I'll tell Wendy and Katie to tell the others. I think they should wear short dresses, stockings and extremely high heels and no underwear. Every one here for half seven and champagne to start to get us all relaxed. How does that sound?
“Excellent. Can't wait. Only two weeks away” I said.
When Lynsey told Wendy and Alison they were absolutely thrilled at the idea and immediately decided to have a get together with Hannah, Katie, Lola and Poppy to decide who would be wearing what.
The two weeks soon rolled around and the afternoon of the party quickly arrived.
I was sitting in the lounge having a drink and the door opened and Lynsey, Laura and the girls walked in.
Alison and Wendy were wearing short pleated red skirts and black bra type bustiers, black fishnets and platform stripper heels with 6 inch heels.
Lynsey and Laura were in short black dresses and black stockings and black stilettos.
“Wow” I said , “You all look stunning”
They all walked over and Lynsey looked around and said “I see you have got all the toys down then. I'm feeling just a bit horny so Laura is going to eat me out before the rest arrive”
Wendy and Alison came and sat beside me and Alison said “ why don't we get you in the mood dad and suck you for a while.”
She and Wendy unbuttoned my jeans and eased me out of them. She then bent over and took my cock in her wet mouth while Wendy licked and caressed my balls. As soon as I was hard she quickly lifted herself onto my lap and Wendy took my cock and guided it into Alison's extremely wet pussy. After riding me until she came she swapped places with Wendy and whispered “Why don't you cum in Wendy and then do what you did to me”
Wendy thrust her pussy onto my cock until I couldn't hold back and I shot deep into her. She lifted herself off my cock and climbed above me and lowered her dripping wet cunt lips onto my mouth. I took all our mingled juices into my mouth and then brought her mouth onto mine and French kissed our juices with her. As I was doing that Alison sucked the last of my cum from my cock and greedily swallowed it.
“I think Wendy enjoyed that” sad Lynsey. “The girls said they were going to get you to do that before the party got started and I have to say that it was a real turn-on watching. Laura and I both came a couple of times”
I laughed and said “Well I'm glad you enjoyed it but I'm sure the rest of the evening will be just as erotic”
Just then the doorbell went.
“I'll get it “ said Lynsey. She stood up and straightened her dress and headed off to let the rest of them in. I lay back and let Wendy and Alison stroke me 'til I got hard.
The door opened and in came the guys followed by the twins and Jen.
“I knew you wouldn't wait” laughed Pete, “but if I was in your shoes I wouldn't either.” Looking at the twins he grinned and said “ These two were playing with each other in the back of the limo while Jen was being fucked by Chris and Andy. My fault I suppose for agreeing to drive us all here. Well I'm ready for action”
He quickly stripped off and I said “ Pete, you take Hannah and Alison. Chris you take Lynsey and Katie and Andy, you take Laura and Wendy. There are toys on the table and champagne as well. Jen, you and Lola and Poppy can join me”
Lola and Poppy were wearing matching outfits. Red basques, short red skirts, red fishnets and red six inch stripper platforms. Jen was wearing a short blue dress, black stockings and clear stripper heels.
I sat back on the couch and Jen knelt in front of me and started working on my cock with her hands and mouth. Lola and Poppy knelt on either side of me so that I could slide my fingers up their thighs and finger their pussies. I slid my thumbs into each of their sopping wet cunts and teased the labia rings and to my surprise felt something else.
Lola laughed. “I told you that we were getting our clits pierced”. She and Poppy lifted their skirts to show me the little gold rings through their clits.
“That looks extremely sexy” I said. Why don't I lick all of you out and then fuck you”
“Great idea “ said Jen. She and the twins lay back on the couch playing with themselves while I started with Lola and ran my tongue and my thumb into her pussy and two fingers into her asshole. I worked on her as she squirmed and groaned and then she wrapped her legs round my neck and moaned “Oh fuck, I'm cumming, don't stop”
With a final convulsion she slumped back on the couch.
Jen opened her legs wide and pulled my head down and said “I want the same please”
I gave her the same treatment and she wriggled and squirmed as her pussy got wetter and wetter as she came and came.
Poppy by now was fingering herself furiously and cried out “ I need to cum, please lick me and finger me.”
I took her soaking lips in my mouth and teased the gold clit ring with my tongue as I thrust three fingers into her asshole. She thrust herself down on me and with a cry she came. As she came she moaned “ Oh God, I'm so sorry, I can't stop myself “ and suddenly she let go of a stream of golden piss.
Lola laughed and said ” I thought this might happen. Poppy has been so horny all day thinking about this and sometimes when she cums she loses control and pees herself. I hope it's not a problem.”
“No worries” I said “Jen and I have done golden showers so it's not a problem.
“I can't believe I did that” said Poppy “ I'm so embarrassed not to mention wet.”
“Forget about it” I said “I'm about to make you all a lot wetter. Lie back while I fuck you. Jen, you and Lola get a couple of dildos and get each other ready for me.”
I eased my cock into Poppy's soaking cunt and fucked her hard until she came. Meanwhile Jen and Lola were masturbating with a couple of dildos. Then I raised her ass a little and said to Jen and Lola “ Lick Poppy's cum off my cock then slide me into her asshole.”
Jen and Lola licked my hard cock clean and then each of them teased Poppy's asshole with their tongues before easing my cock into her glistening asshole. While I fucked her Lola licked my balls and Jen tongued my asshole while dildoing Poppy's pussy. After a few more minutes Poppy moaned “I'm going to cum again. Oh fuck it feels so good. Lola come and sit on my face and let me lick you out while I cum.”
Lola climbed up on the couch and straddled her sisters face. Poppy's tongue teased the gold rings as she licked and sucked her 'til Lola came at the same time as she did.
“Jesus Danny” said Jen, “these two are outrageous. I am so horny I need you to fuck me too, now!”
She knelt on the couch in front of me and told Lola and Poppy to lie back on either side of her. She then thrust her fingers deep into their pussies and said “ Go straight into my asshole and fuck me 'til I cum”
I did as she asked and as I fucked her asshole she masturbated the twins until with a cry they both came. Jen thrust her ass harder against me until my cock was buried deep in her slippery asshole. Suddenly she arched her back and with a groan she she came.
“I need a drink” said Lola
“I think we all do “ I said.
We all walked over to the table to get a drink and decided to watch some of the other action.
Pete was lying on the floor while Hannah straddled his face facing his head. She was being dildoed in the asshole by Alison who had Pete's cock in her asshole as she squatted on top of him. I could see that she had a dildo in her pussy as well as she slid up and down Pete's cock. Lola walked over and started to fondle Pete's cock as it slid up and down Alison's asshole. Poppy joined her and they took turns licking the length of his shaft as it penetrated deeply into Alison's ass.
Meanwhile Lynsey was lying on her back sixty-nineing Katie while Chris fucked Katie's asshole. He eased it in and out of her asshole so that Lynsey could take turns licking it and Katie's pussy.
Over on the other couch Laura and Wendy were kneeling beside each other kissing while Andy stood behind them fucking each of them in turn in their pussies and assholes.
I walked over to join Chris and while he fucked Katie I fucked Lynsey's asshole alternating between that and Katie's mouth.
Jen had gone to the table and was easing one end of a double ended strap-on into her pussy. She fastened it up and walked over to where the twins were and said “You two come with me.”
They all walked over to one of the couches and Jen had Poppy lie on the couch and Lola knelt between her legs and started to lick her sister while she dildoed her asshole. Jen stood behind Lola and put the strap-on into her pussy and started to fuck her. After a few minutes she took it out of ****** cunt and then slid it up into her asshole. Lola groaned and started to lick out her sister and dildo her even more quickly until Jen cried out “ Jesus Christ, I'm going to cum.”
“So are we “ groaned Lola as she rammed the dildo deep in Poppy's ass.
Lola slumped forward on top of Poppy as Jen took the strap-on out of ****** ass and handed it to Poppy to lick.
“That was amazing girls “ I said. “I think I'm ready to go again”
By this time Katie had come over to join me.
“I want you in me Danny” she said. She knelt in front of me and took me in her mouth as she reached between her legs and fingered herself. After she had got me rock hard we went over to a chair. I sat back on it while she reverse cowgirled me. As she rode me I caressed her hard nipples.
“Oh God, keep doing that, I think I'm going to cum again” and as she said it she moved faster up and down on my cock.
By this time I reckoned the guys were ready to shoot their loads as they had been pretty busy.
“O.k. everyone” I said. “Girls, why don't you all kneel in a sort of circle and the boys can walk round while you suck us then one of you, and you can decide which one, can take all our cum in her mouth and cumswap with the rest of you.”
Lynsey said “ That's a fabulous idea but we had already decided that because it is Katie's last day as a f******n year old she would be the one. Also she would prefer if you all came in her asshole and Alison would like to sit below her while you are doing it and catch all the cum in her mouth and then we can cumswap. How does that sound?”
“Fucking amazing” I said while the other guys nodded their agreement.
Katie lay back on the couch with her legs spread high in the air supported by the twins. Alison sat below her ready to lick each cock as it penetrated Katie's asshole. Lynsey, Laura, Wendy and Hannah stood round Chris as he took his cock out of Alison's mouth and slid it deep into Katie's ass. After a few minutes he exclaimed “ I'm going to shoot”
He thrust hard as Lynsey reached over and gently squeezed his cock to get every drop into Katie's ass. He stepped back and Pete took his place. Alison sucked him then he pushed his hard black cock into Katie's ass. He fucked her really deep and hard until he too groaned and shot into her. Laura and Jen then made sure every drop was in her asshole.
Andy then stepped up for Alison to lick him and then he too slid into Katie's asshole and fucked her until Katie groaned and came. Then Andy groaned and put another hot load into Katie's slippery wet asshole.
As he stepped back Alison reached up and took him into her mouth and drained the last drops into her mouth.
Now it was my turn and Alison licked my cock and guided it into Katie's ass. I thrust long and hard and deep into her soaking wet asshole. I shuddered and came hard. Wendy and Hannah gently squeezed me to make sure Katie had every drop of cum. I stood back and Lola and Poppy gently lowered Katie's ass so that we could see the flood of cum that ran into Alison's expectant mouth.
“My God” exclaimed Hannah, “there's so much delicious cum. I can't wait to taste it.”
All the girls then knelt in a circle as Alison walked round and let some of the cum run into each of their mouths. As soon as they all had some they all started passionately kissing each other and let the cum go from one wet mouth to the other. After a little while Lynsey gave a nod and they all simultaneously swallowed our cum.
As we all lay back on the couches Katie gave a laugh and said “Well, that was the best last day of a birth year ever. Of course I'll be expecting the same thing tomorrow for my actual birthday!”
“Definitely” we all chorused “roll on tomorrow!”
Part Two
Hi, Danny Taylor here again. It's been a couple of years since I last filled you in on what's been happening. Well here goes. Wendy and Hannah are at university, Alison and Katie are in their last year at school along with Lola and Poppy, Lynsey and Laura are thinking of moving permanently to behind the camera and we are branching out into adult toys and clothes. Lynsey, Laura and Katie are on holiday at the moment so Wendy and I have the house to ourselves for a couple of weeks. Wendy has a girlfriend at uni although she is still fucking with Hanna and me. In fact Wendy's girlfriend, a very pretty Indian girl whose name is Tania Sachdev, is coming over today to pick my brains about an end of year paper she is writing about the difference between erotica and pornography. Wendy told her what business I'm in so she hopes I will have some insights for her. In fact I think that's them now.
“Hi. I'm in the lounge” I called out.
Wendy and Tania walked in and I have to say they looked fabulous It was one of those extremely warm May days that we get occasionally and Wendy was wearing a crop top and short cotton skirt and high heeled sandals as was Tania with one difference being where Wendy has small pert tits, Tania had very full and voluptuous tits that her top was clearly having difficulty in restraining.
“Hi dad” said Wendy.
“Hello Mr Taylor” said Tania.
“Just call me Danny” I said. “Do you girls want a drink first or do you just want to get on with the project?”
“If Wendy doesn't mind I'd like to get this done” said Tania.
“Fine by me” said Wendy, “I'll just sit over here and do some stuff on the i-Pad while you're getting what you need from dad”
“What would you like to know Tania” I asked.
“Well I'm doing a paper on when erotica becomes pornography or whether or not erotica is just a fancy way of referring to pornography when you don't want anyone to think that you really like looking at it. The Victorians were really quite keen on porn but they dressed it up a bit. I'll give you an example of what I mean if I can show you some stuff on the i-Pad. I think in the east we were a bit more enlightened.”
Tania opened her i-Pad ans showed me some pictures of some sculptures.
“Look”, she said, “these are the erotic temple carvings from the temple to Shakti at Khajuraho. One of the sculptures shows a woman being fucked from behind while she sucks a cock. This one shows her sitting on a cock while she masturbates two other men. This one shows a guy lying on his back while a woman rides his cock and he masturbates two women standing beside him. These are all considered to be wonderful examples of erotic art. Now look at this”
To my surprise Tania then put on a video clip from one of my films which showed me on my back with Lynsey on my cock, Laura sitting on my face and my fingers in Jen's pussy.
“Why is this considered porn and not erotica. I find it highly arousing which is what erotica is supposed to do. You do as well, don't you Wendy?” said Tania.
“Absolutely” said Wendy with a smile.
“Which is why I would like to carry out a few practical tests with you to see if we can discover what is erotic and what is pornographic if you don't mind” said Tania with a grin.
“What did you have in mind” I asked.
“Well” said Tania, “is this erotic?” and she proceeded to push me back on the couch and sitting on my lap facing me she removed her crop top and started to caress her full breasts and hard nipples, and tilting her head forward so that she could lick her own nipples.
“Oh yes” I said, “definitely erotic”
She then stood up and put one foot up on the couch and raised her skirt to reveal a very beautiful shaved pink pussy that contrasted amazingly with the darkness of her skin. A short red cord hung from between her pussy lips which she gently tugged on two reveal a pair of steel Ben-wa love balls which she then licked all her juice off before replacing them back into her glistening slit.
“And this?” she asked.
“Oh yeah” I replied.
Meanwhile I noticed that Wendy had put down her i-Pad and was caressing her own breasts and pussy.
Tania then turned away from me and bent over to reveal a glass butt-plug deep in her asshole. She then slowly started to ease it in and out of her asshole for a few minutes before putting it back in and she then turned back round and undid her skirt and let it fall to the floor.
“I take it that you found that erotic as well” she asked,
“I think so” I replied.
“So when does it become pornographic and not erotic” she asked, “let's try this now.
She pushed me back so that I was lying the length of the couch and then she climbed above me and knelt straddling my face. She then slid the Ben-wa balls out of her pussy and held them to my lips and said “lick my cum off them”
I licked all her delicious pussy juice off them and she smiled and said ”is this still erotic or have we moved on to porn yet?”.
Then she slid the butt-plug out of her asshole and gave it to me to lick. As l licked it I looked over at Wendy who was clearly cumming from the sounds that she was making.
“We're not finished yet and we'll get to Wendy later” said Tania.
She then undid my shirt and pulled it off me then unfastened my belt and jeans and tugged them off. She then caressed my hard cock through my shorts then she knelt back over my face and started masturbating. After a few moments she moaned and came. I started to pull her down onto my mouth but she stopped me and said “I think teasing you until you are desperate to taste me would be more erotic, don't you think?”.
She then turned round and got into the sixty-nine position and stared to stroke my cock. Then I felt the tip of her tongue probing my urethra. She paused and asked ”erotic or porn?”.
I replied ” I really don't know or care. You have got me so aroused by doing that with your tongue.”
“Well that's really the point, isn't it” she laughed, “I think you're hard enough now.”
She then knelt above my cock facing away from me and eased my cock into her asshole. Slowly she rocked back and forward taking my cock deeper and deeper into her asshole. I could feel her fingering her pussy and soon she shuddered to climax again. After she had cum she eased herself off and asked me to sit up on the couch.
“I think we're ready now Wendy” she said.
Wendy stood up and undressed and came over to the couch. Tania then knelt on the floor on one side of me and Wendy on the other. Tania then took my cock and started to run her tongue up and down the length of it while Wendy did the same. They each then took turns taking me deep in their mouths. After a while Wendy stood and straddled me and Tania took my cock and eased it into Wendy's asshole. Wendy rode me while Tania sucked on my balls and licked my cock as it slid in and out of Wendy's slippery asshole. Then Wendy eased herself off me and Tania slid onto my cock facing away from me. Tania said “Lean back”
I leaned back and Tania raised her legs up so that Wendy could run her tongue into my asshole while she gently caressed my balls. I started to fuck Tania harder and Wendy licked her pussy to orgasm as I fucked Tania's asshole.
“I don't think I can take much more of this” I exclaimed.
“I think you're ready then” said Tania.
She slid off me and the two of them knelt beside me again. Tania took me in her mouth running her tongue round my glans as Wendy slowly masturbated me.
“Oh fuck, I'm going to cum” I groaned.
Wendy stroked me faster until I exploded into Tania's hot wet mouth. Tania then stood up and walked round and tilting Wendy's head back, she let my hot load run into Wendy's mouth then they started kissing and swapping my cum. They both drank all my cum and with a grin Tania said “Well I think we have successfully proved that there is no difference between erotica and pornography”
“Absolutely” laughed Wendy. “what do you think dad?”
“Oh fuck, I'm to shattered to care” I said, “but I do think we might need to do more field work later”
Tania smiled and said “Well it is going to be a long paper!!”
“Well I'm going to have a coffee before we get started again “ said Wendy, “anybody else?”
“Yes “ I said. “Me too” said Tania.
Wendy walked out the room and as she left I lay and watched her walking naked across the room.
“Interesting” said Tania.
“What is?” I asked.
“Clearly you have a strong attraction to Wendy. You can see it from the way you act with her and in the way that you fuck her” said Tania.
“What do you mean?” I said.
Well you are very erotic when you are having sex but there is something more passionate when you are doing Wendy and I think the feeling is mutual. She seems even more involved when she is doing you and I know she loves doing it with me. I expect that she really loves you and a bit more than daughter-father!!”
“I never thought about it before but I think you're probably right. Don't say anything to her please”
“No problem. I think it's rather sweet and very erotic!”
Just then Wendy came back in carrying a tray with three cups and a pot of coffee. She laid them on the coffee table and as we sat and drank them Tania looked at me and said “How do you feel about prostate massage?”
“ I love it” I replied.
“Well I think that's what we'll try next if you want. Wendy can lick your pre-cum while I'm massaging you. Doing it will generate quite a lot of pre-cum. I take it that's o.k .with you Wendy?”
“Oh yes please” said Wendy.
“I'm finished my coffee and I have to say quite excited by the thought of this” I said.
“Wendy Darling” said Tania, “ while I get Danny hard could you go and get a couple of strap-ons please. I think we can take the prostate massage to another level if Danny's up for it.”
“If you mean that you want to fuck me in the ass as well then I am definitely up for it” I laughed.
Wendy headed upstairs to get the strap-ons and as she left the room Tania stood in front of me and raised one leg onto the couch and slid two of her fingers into her wet pussy. Then she took them out and pushing me back onto the couch she raised my legs and knelt in front of me and started to tongue my ass slowly then she took her fingers and eased them into my asshole while licking and stroking my cock.
“Tell me when you can feel my fingers on your prostate” she said.
I felt her fingers gently sliding deeper, pressing against the wall of my asshole until I moaned and said” Just there baby, that's it”
She then started to slowly and gently massage my prostate gland and as she did it I could feel my cock getting harder in her mouth. My pre-cum was starting to flow and she sucked harder and harder. Just then Wendy came back into the room wearing one of the strap-ons which I noticed was a double ended one which she had deep in her beautiful wet cunt. She knelt beside Tania who took her mouth from my cock and kissed Wendy deeply letting her taste my pre-cum.
“Take your dad's cock in your mouth Wendy” said Tania.
Wendy took my cock in her mouth and Tania started to massage my prostate until I groaned and said to Tania “Fuck, you'll need to stop or I'm going to shoot”
“Oh we don't want that just yet” said Tania as she took her fingers out of my ass, “I want you to fuck me in the ass while Wendy fucks you.”
Wendy gave a little moan and exclaimed “God, yes. I so want to do that”
Tania lay back on the couch and guided my cock into her wet asshole. Wendy knelt behind me and slid the strap-on into my ass and as I fucked Tania Wendy fucked me. Then Tania said “ I want to fuck Danny while Wendy fucks me then I want to fuck Wendy while you fuck me Danny.”
I lay back while Tania put on the other double-ended strap-on. She then eased it into my ass as Wendy did the same to her. After some slow sensual fucking Tania groaned and came then I swapped places with Wendy and Tania fucked her as I fucked Tania until after some time they both shuddered and climaxed.
“Fuck” said Tania “that was fantastic. Why don't I suck you Danny while Wendy fucks you and then I can feel you shoot into my mouth and then Wendy can drink your cum from my mouth when we kiss”
I sat back on the couch and Wendy slid the dildo into my ass again. I was so ready to cum that after a few strokes I exploded into Tania's lovely mouth. She sucked and licked me until I was drained and then she pulled Wendy over to her and they both kissed passionately letting my cum go from mouth to mouth and I watched them as they then swallowed every drop.
“Christ girls, I think you two are going to kill me” I laughed.
“Not just yet darling” said Tania, “I want to discuss the gay porn film you made when you were just starting out!”
“What” I spluttered.
“It's o.k. Dad” said Wendy, “I've seen it and actually it was quite a turn on.”
“Well it was a few years ago and I suppose I was curious” I said.
Tania smiled and said “In the interests of helping out with my paper would you be interested in a foursome with a cousin of mine who is bi-sexual?”
“That sounds like it could be interesting dad” said Wendy.
“I'm not sure about it” I said.
“Please dad, I would love to watch you fucking another guy while I sucked his cock and Tania could take your cock in her mouth while you were doing it”
“I suppose it could be a pretty erotic experience” I said, “o.k Tania set it up”
Tania smiled and said “How about Saturday afternoon. I'll come over with Vikram and we can have some really interesting fun with, of course, scientific research!”
“Saturday it is then” I said.
“Can't wait” laughed Wendy, “ I so want to watch you fucking and being fucked by another guy.”
Saturday soon arrived and Wendy and I spent the morning deciding what toys to use and what Wendy would wear.
“Would you shave my pussy dad?”
“I would love to” I replied.
“We went into the bathroom and Wendy stood at the edge of the bath and put one leg on the edge of the bath as I put shaving gel round her pussy and worked it up to a lather. I then took a safety razor and gently began shaving her pretty pink cunt. As I continued I noticed that Wendy was starting to get very wet.
“Do you want to fuck after I have finished?” I asked.
“Of course I do” she replied, “you're not going to leave me like this”
After I had finished shaving her I took some after shave skin lotion and smoothed it onto the smooth skin round her pussy lips then I knelt below her and gently kissed her pouting pussy lips.
“Oh fuck that feels so good” moaned Wendy, “get your cock in me now”
I stood up and turned her round and bent her over the bath and slid my cock up into her soaking wet pussy. As I fucked her she groaned and said “Cum in me daddy, Please cum. I want to put my fingers into my pussy and lick your cum off my fingers and then I want you to French kiss me”
I shuddered and thrusting hard and deep into her I shot my hot load deep into her. I stood back and she thrust her fingers into her soaking wet slit and looking over her shoulder at me she slowly and lasciviously licked my cum from her fingers. Then she drew me towards her and thrust her tongue into my mouth and we kissed deeply and passionately.
“Roll on this afternoon” I said,
“Fuck yes” laughed Wendy, “if that's the starter I can't wait for the main course”
At about one o'clock the doorbell rang and I answered it. Standing there was Tania and a very good looking Indian boy.
“Hi Danny. This is Vik” said Tania.
“Pleased to meet you Vik” I said.
“Me too “ said Vik, “I've seen your work and I'm looking forward to this afternoon. Tania has been singing your praises for the last three days”
“Well I'll do my best to live up to her expectations” I laughed, “come and meet Wendy. Do you guys want a drink or coffee or anything?”
”No thanks” said Tania, “I think Vik and I are too horny to wait any longer”
As she spoke she slipped off her coat and to my delight she stood there wearing a black waspie that revealed her breasts, black fishnet stockings and black 6” inch heels. She turned round facing away from Vik and I and bent over to reveal the buttplug in her ass and the little cord hanging out of her pussy that showed she had in the Ben-wa balls too.
I grinned at Vik and said “Looks like Tania is ready for action”
Vik took off his coat and to my surprise he was naked and extremely hard. I reached out and took his cock in my hand and said “Let's get this party started. I think Wendy will want some of this soon, as will I. She's waiting in the lounge for us. Lead the way Tania”
Tania walked off leading Vik by the hand. We all walked into the lounge and Wendy was sitting back on one of the couches dildoing her asshole with one end of a double dildo.
As Vik and Tania kissed Wendy hello I undressed and joined them on the couch.
“You guys lie back and watch Wendy and me for a while just to get us all loosened up.” said Tania.
Vik and I looked at each other and I said “Seems good to me”
Tania and Wendy began by kneeling in front of each other and passionately kissing. Then Tania started to caress and kiss Wendy's hard nipples while Wendy stroked Tania's pussy. Tania pushed Wendy back and straddled her face to allow Wendy to lick her wet lips. Then Tania rose and turning round she lowered herself onto Wendy's expectant mouth and taking the double dildo she started to slowly fuck Wendy. Wendy moaned and with her teeth she pulled the Ben-wa balls out of Tania's wet cunt and licked all Tania's hot pussy juice off them. Then she eased the buttplug out of Tania's ass and licked all the juice from it too. Meanwhile I was stroking Vik's hard cock while he did mine. I looked over at the girls. Wendy was smiling at me and she she nodded to me as she looked at me stroking Vik's cock. I realised that she was indicating that I should suck Vik. I leaned over and with a quick glance at Wendy I took Vik's hard cock in my mouth. I hadn't done this for a few years but I'd forgotten the thrill of sucking cock. I knew again why Wendy enjoyed it so much. Vik started to groan as I ran my tongue up and down the length of his glistening shaft. I was suddenly aware of a silence and I looked over to see Tania and Wendy entwined round each other and breathing heavily as they watched me fellating Vik.
Tania smiled and said “ Why don't we put on the strap-ons and go and join the boys?”
Tania slid one end of the double ended strap-on into Wendy's pussy while Wendy did the same to Tania. They then walked over to where Vik and I were and while I sucked Vik Tania sucked my cock and Wendy licked Vik's balls.
“Why don't you guys sixty-nine for a while and Wendy can fuck Vik's ass while I fuck you Danny?” suggested Tanya.
“I'd love that” said Vik.
“Me too” laughed Wendy.
Vik lay back while I knelt above him so that he could take me in his mouth. I leaned forward and took his cock in mine. Wendy knelt at my head and kissed me then she guided the strap-on into Vik's ass. I felt Tania caressing my balls then I felt the strap-on sliding deep into my ass.
I groaned as Vik thrust his cock into my mouth as Tania thrust into my ass. After a few intense minutes Tania said “Let's swap round so that I can fuck Vik. As they swapped places Wendy bent over and took Vik in her mouth for a few moments.
“I want both of you to fuck me in the ass soon” she said.
“That goes for me too” laughed Tania.
After Wendy had fucked me for a while and Tania had done the same with Vik they both took the strap-
ons off and knelt on the other couch with their asses up in the air.
“Vik, fuck me in the ass while Tania does dad”
Vik and I stood behind the girls and we both slid our cocks into the girls slippery assholes. After a few minutes we swapped places until Tania said “Now I think Vik should fuck Danny. Wendy you fuck Vik and I'll suck Danny.”
I lay back on the couch and Vik knelt in front of me while Wendy licked his cock before inserting it into my asshole. Then Tania caressed my balls before taking my cock deep in her mouth. After about five minutes I was almost ready to explode.
“Hold on girls. I don't know about Vik but I'm ready to shoot. Why don't I fuck Vik while you two take turns at licking my cock as I slide in and out of Vik's ass.
“What a wonderful idea” moaned Tania, “I've already cum twice and I would love to do that”
“Me too” said Wendy, “then you can both cum in my asshole and Tania can drink it out”
“Only if she let's us all kiss her” said Vik.
“Great idea” I said.
I got my cock deep in Vik's ass and both girls licked and sucked me as I thrust up into him. Tania stroked Vik's cock as I fucked him until Vik looked at me and said “I've got to shoot”
I slid out of him and Wendy lay back and Tania guided my slippery hard cock into her ass. After a few more thrusts I groaned and shot deep into her. As I took my cock out Tania took me in her mouth and at the same time guided Vik into Wendy's gaping asshole. He soon came deep into her and Tania sucked him dry too. The she lay below Wendy who lowered her ass so that our cum could run out into Tania's waiting mouth. Tania used her fingers to tease every last drop out and then we took turns in kissing her and then each other.
“That was just amazing” said Wendy, “I think that Alison, Katie, Hannah and the twins need to get some of this.”
“I agree” I laughed,”but maybe not today”
Chapter Three
A few days later I was working in my office when Lynsey and Laura walked in.
“Hi girls, what's up?”
“Well” said Lynsey, “ we want to run an idea past you for a short film that would be a kind of pilot for a new direction that we haven't previously explored. You know how we have Lola and Poppy, the twins, on the books now, well they would like to explore some, shall we say, more experimental things like bondage, and a little S & M too. They are very up for it and I thought if we tried a scene on that sort of theme we could see how it goes. They only want to work with you on this for the moment. What do you think?”
“I'm up for it. What do you have in mind?”
“We have the garage that has beams and things which would give the place a sort of dungeon feel and we could maybe build some sort of St. Andrews cross for tying the girls onto and get some bondage restraints like cuffs, ankle cuffs, etc.” said Laura.
“O.K.” I said, “leave it with me and we'll start shooting a week from now. You can get the girls organised”
“Great “ said Lynsey, “you know that they have had more piercings done. I think Lola has three gold rings in each of her pussy lips and some new tattoos on her back and boobs. Poppy has the same and they both do look the part for this sort of film. I think it could be pretty hot. Also Wendy and Ali want to watch us making it so we should put some couches in too.”
“Yeah, no problem. I'm looking forward to it as well. See you tonight”
The week flew by as I got the garage organised for the film shoot. I built a large timber St. Andrews cross and attached some wrist and ankle cuffs on adjustable chains at each corner. I put some hooks in the roof beams and got some couches and tables to put toys etc. on. Everything looked good to go so on the Monday night as we were eating I said to Lynsey that we could start shooting next day. Lynsey phoned Laura, Wendy and Alison and the twins and after she had made the calls she looked at me and said “well this is going to be fun tomorrow. What do you have in mind for Lola and Poppy?”
I laughed and said “Oh, I think they might get a little more than they bargained for but I'm sure they won't be disappointed.”
Lynsey smiled and said “well if it's not going to tire you out for tomorrow I would love your cock in my ass now please”
I pushed her over a chair and lifted her skirt and pulled her panties off and knelt below her and tongued her gorgeous asshole then I stood and slid my cock in deep and fucked her while she played with her wet cunt.
“Cum inside me” she hissed. I started fucking her hard until with a groan I came in her wet asshole. She reached round and put her fingers in her asshole and then started licking my cum off them.
“Tomorrow can't come soon enough” she laughed, “I can't wait to see what you have planned”
The next day I had a look round the garage to see that everything was o.k. Our garage connects to the house so I decided that once Wendy and Alison had made themselves comfortable and Lynsey and Laura were set up I would lead Lola and Poppy in.
At about three o'clock Wendy and Ali got themselves a drink and sat down on one of the couches out of shot. Lynsey and Laura started the cameras and I went in to the house to fetch the girls.
“How are you girls? A little excited I hope?”
“Fuck yes” said Lola who was dressed in a black waspie that exposed her breasts and beautiful hard pierced nipples. She was wearing black stockings, white ankle socks and black platforms with 6” heels. She was carrying a thin cane and a leather belt which had been partially cut into thin strips for about a foot of its length. She was also carrying a slim vibrator. Her sister nodded her agreement.
She was naked apart from stockings, socks and heels with the exception of having her hands handcuffed behind her back, a blindfold, a leather collar and chain round her throat, a fine chain going from her nipples to her pussy lips and a red ball gag in her mouth. In her hand was a small buzzer that she knew to press if things were getting too intense. This was instead of her safe word which she obviously couldn't use, being gagged.
Lola bent her sister over and showed me the butt-plug in her ass hole and the little ribbon hanging from her pussy to show that she had Ben-wa balls in as well.
“I think we're ready to go” she said and smiled at me.
I walked into the garage leading Poppy by the chain from her collar and Lola followed her carrying the cane, belt and dildo.
We walked into the centre of the set and I undid the handcuffs and then fastened each of her wrists and ankles to the four corners of the cross. I looked over at Wendy and Alison and they grinned back at me.
I walked up behind Poppy and grabbed her hair and pulled her head back.
“You've been a very bad girl and now you are going to be punished. Nod if you understand”
Poppy nodded vigorously.
“You are going to have your delicious bottom chastised until we see it glowing pink. Lola, come here and bring the cane with you.”
Lola walked over with the cane and I pulled her to me and kissed her passionately.
“I want you to take the cane and administer 6 firm strokes to Poppy's ass”
Lola took the cane and proceeded to give Poppy 6 stinging blows until I could see the welts start to appear. With each stroke Poppy jumped a little but she did not press the safe button.
“Did you like that you little slut?” I asked her and she nodded quickly. “Do you want more or would you like Lola to kiss your pretty pink ass better first?”
Lola knelt behind her sister and started to kiss her little ass cheeks gradually working her way between them and gently licking round the butt-plug.
“Take the butt-plug out of Poppy's asshole and lick it clean and then lick out your sister's asshole” I said.
Lola slid the butt-plug out of Poppy's ass and licked all the juice off it and then pushed her tongue into her asshole and rimmed Poppy while fingering her clit until Poppy came.
“Take the balls out of Poppy's cunt and do the same thing then put them back in Poppy's cunt and then I want you to give her 6 strokes with the belt.
Lola slid between Poppy's spread legs and eased the balls out of Poppy's soaking wet pussy and licked all her pussy juice off them before slipping them back into Poppy's cunt. She then took the belt and started to strike Poppy's ass until after three strokes Poppy started to groan.
I walked over to Poppy and slid my fingers into her ass and asked her if she wanted to stop. She shook her head so I told Lola to carry on. Meanwhile I noticed that Wendy and Alison were masturbating on the couch. I walked over to Lynsey and whispered to her about what was going on and Lynsey laughed and said “I'm not fucking surprised, my panties are soaking and I'm so horny I can barely concentrate.”
“Me too” said Laura.
Meanwhile Lola had finished strapping Poppy who was groaning and writhing on the cross.
I then undid the wrist and ankle straps and turned Poppy round so that her back was to the cross and then refastened the restraints.
“Take the balls out of Poppy's cunt Lola and then start fucking her pussy with the dildo 'til she cums.”
Lola took the dildo and standing in front of Poppy she fucked her pussy until with a moan she came.
“Now fuck the little slut in her asshole with it” I said. “This is what you want you filthy little cunt isn't it, you want your asshole fucked and fucked, don't you?”
I unfastened the ball gag and Poppy cried out, “Yes please I need fucked in my cunt and ass. Just keep fucking me.”
“Now, Lola, take the dildo and fuck your own pussy and asshole 'til you cum.”
Lola knelt and started to fuck her wet pussy with the dildo while I teased Poppy's hard nipples by gently tugging at the chain linking each nipple to her clit and while I did that I fingered her swollen pussy lips until with a cry she came again.
While Lola fucked herself in the asshole and cunt I lit a long tapered candle and stood beside Poppy.
“Lola” I said “Stand here beside me and caress Poppy's cunt. Now, Poppy, I'm going to pour this hot wax over your hard nipples while Lola masturbates you. Do you understand. Nod if you do and I will stop if you press the buzzer”
Poppy nodded and and as Lola fingered Poppy's sopping wet slit I slowly dropped drops of hot candle wax onto each of her nipples. She let out a little groan and then Lola looked at me and said “ I think Poppy likes this because she just started to pee herself and her cunt is drenched in cum”
Lola put her fingers in her mouth and licked all her sister's cum from them and then leaned over and kissed me.
Poppy had slumped a little with the reaction to the intense orgasms she had just experienced so I unfastened the restraints on her wrists and ankles and took her over to couch. I lay back and Poppy got above me and slid onto my hard cock. As she rode me Lola fucked her sister's asshole with the dildo. After a few minutes of this Poppy groaned and begged me to fuck her in the ass.
I got Lola to lie on her back while Poppy got into a sixty-nine position with Lola and I put my cock in Poppy's asshole and started to fuck her. Occasionally Lola would ease my cock out of Poppy's ass into her mouth until I couldn't hold back any longer and with a groan I shot my load into Poppy's asshole. Lola took me in her mouth and drained all my cum into her mouth and then let the rest of my cum drop into her mouth from her sister's beautiful gaping asshole.
“Jesus” said Lynsey, “that was fucking incredible, especially the stuff with the candle. I thought I was going to drop the camera I was so engrossed watching. It's hard to be objective when you are practically cumming as well. I can't wait to edit this and I think tomorrow we should all sit down and watch this together but at the moment I need to cum so Laura and I are going to lick each other out and from the looks of it I think Wendy and Alison will be doing the same.”
There was no reply and as we looked over we laughed as Wendy and Ali were already doing just that!
Just then Lola said “We're not quite finished yet, are we Poppy?”
“What do you mean?” I asked.
“That's Poppy taken care of but now she has a couple of things to take care of concerning my needs”
“I don't know what the twins have in mind” I explained to Lynsey and Laura, “but if you are up for it I'm happy to carry on.”
“Great” said Lola, “tie me up to the cross and we'll do it”
I fastened ****** ankles and wrists to the cross and Poppy knelt below and in front of Lola and started to lick ****** pussy while I started to caress and lick her breasts and nipples. Poppy then slid two fingers into her sister's pussy and started to masturbate her then she slid another finger then a fourth and started to masturbate her harder.
“You know what I want” hissed Lola and Poppy then folded all her fingers together and slowly slid her whole hand into her sister's dripping pussy up to the wrist and started to fuck her faster and faster.
“Jesus, harder” moaned Lola “I'm cumming so much and this is soooo good. Don't fucking stop”.
I looked over and Wendy and Alison were sitting on the edge of the couch hardly daring to breathe.
“Take me over to the couch now” said Lola “I want the rest now”
I unfastened the restraints and carried Lola to the couch and laid her on it. She raised her legs and Poppy lubed her hand and slid it back into her sister's cunt.
“Now do the other thing” said Lola.
“Lube my other hand” said Poppy to me. I squeezed some lube over her fingers and she started fingering ****** asshole with two fingers then she started using three fingers while still fisting ****** pussy which was getting wetter and wetter.
“Fuck her mouth Danny” said Poppy. I put my cock in ****** mouth and she moaned with pleasure as her tongue and lips caressed my glans.
Poppy bunched her fingers and thumb together and eased them slowly into ****** gaping asshole and started to fist her cunt and asshole with steady deep strokes .
“Oh my god, that is incredible” Wendy cried, “ I can't believe they are doing that”
“I'm cumming, oh fuck, I'm cumming. Shoot your load in my mouth, hurry please Danny” cried Lola.
I groaned and came in ****** mouth and she greedily drained me and swallowed. Poppy gently took her fists out of her sister's pussy and asshole and licked all the cum from them, pausing to kiss Lola passionately and deeply.
“Christ Poppy, that was the best ever.” said Lola.
“Probably because we had an audience” laughed Poppy.
I looked round at everyone and they all had a sort of stunned look.
“Well” I asked, “I take it that nobody really expected that from the looks on your faces”
Lynsey laughed and said “Definitely not but I have never been so turned on in my life. If you don't mind I would like to make love to Lola and I think Laura wants to do Poppy. I'm sure Wendy and Alison can take care of you Danny”
“I think we are all happy with that. O.K. Girls?” I asked.
All the girls nodded their agreement and so we began!!
Chapter Four
A couple of days later Alison and I were watching the first cut of the film with the twins at the house. The doorbell rang so I told Ali to carry on watching to see if there was anything we might need to re-shoot while I checked out who might be at the door. We very rarely get anyone coming to the door uninvited so I was a bit curious.
I opened the door and to my utter astonishment my twin sister Erika, whom I hadn't seen for years, was standing there. With her was with a very pretty little brunette, about f******n, who looked very like her.
“What on earth are you doing here and how did you know where I live?” I spluttered.
“No kiss for your sister” Erika laughed and she put her arms round me and kissed me hard on the lips. “I assume we can come in” she asked.
“Of course. Who is this?” I asked.
“This is Emily, your niece” said Erika. “I thought it was time she met her uncle. I believe you are married and have k**s too”
“I've two step-daughters, Alison and Wendy. Alison's here at the moment. I'll give her a shout and you can meet her.”
I showed Erika and Emily into the lounge and called Ali downstairs.
“Alison, this is your aunt Erika and your cousin Emily” I said.
“Nice to meet you” said Alison. “You never said you had a sister and a niece Dad.”
“Erika and I haven't been in contact for a good few years so I didn't know I had a niece. Ali, why don't you take Emily upstairs while I talk to Erika. Is that okay Erika?”
“Yes, I think that's a good idea. We have a lot to talk about” said Erika with a strange glint in her eyes.
Alison took Emily upstairs to the room where she and Danny had been watching the film. Alison opened the door and let Emily go in ahead of her.
“Have a seat and I'll get you a coke or something” said Alison.
“Thanks” said Emily.
Alison returned a few minutes later and walked into the room to find Emily sitting on the couch watching the twins being fucked.
“Shit” said Ali, “I forgot that was on. I'm really sorry. I'll switch it off”
“Leave it on” said Emily, “that looks fucking amazing. I love watching my uncle in films.”
She smiled at Alison and said “I bet you do too”
“Have you seen this sort of stuff before?” asked Ali.
“Yeah, that's partly why we're here today. I expect Mum and Uncle Danny will be up shortly.”
“I'm intrigued” said Ali, “up until today I didn't even know I had an aunt. Danny has never mentioned her.”
“I think you'll find out why shortly” said Emily with a sly grin.”Who are the twins that Uncle Danny is fucking?”
“They're a couple of old school friends of mine” replied Alison. “In fact I was there when they shot this”
“No way.” giggled Emily. “ I wish I had been there too. I just love watching porn and I am desperate to suck cock and get fucked too.”
“You don't beat about the bush, do you” laughed Ali, “how do you feel about doing it with another girl? Have you ever eaten pussy or had yours eaten?”
“No, but I wouldn't mind trying it.” said Emily.
“Well I think I hear your Mum and my dad coming up the stairs so maybe later” laughed Alison.
“Can't wait” said Emily.
The door opened and into the room came Danny and Erika.
“Right” said Danny. “I suppose we owe you two some sort of explanation. Alison, it would appear that Emily found an old camcorder recording of Erika and I. We were about fifteen or so and we were having sex. She also saw some stuff online of me and realised that the guy fucking her mum in the old video was the younger me. She knew that Erika had a brother who made porn films and when she saw the camcorder stuff she put it together and told Erika that she knew why we never see each other. It was because we realised that as long as we were around each other we would likely be having sex again. I went to live with dad and Erika with mum.”
“And now we have a slight problem” said Erika, “my little slut of a daughter has said that unless she loses her virginity to Danny she will post the video online”
“We've talked about it” said Danny “and we've decided that I'll do it but only if Erika is there too”
“I'm happy if mum is “ said Emily, “and if Alison wants to watch I'd be up for that”
“Just as a matter of interest, what age are you Emily?” asked Alison.
“I'll be f******n on my next birthday”
“When's that?”
“Next June the 6th” said Emily.
“But this is only June the 8th” said Alison.
“I know” Emily giggled, “I was thirteen last Thursday.”
“Come over here and stand in front of me Emily” said Danny as he sat back on the couch. “I want you to unzip me and get my cock out”
Meanwhile, Alison and Erika sat opposite Danny and Emily and snuggled up to each other to watch the scene that was about to unfold.
“I hope you won't mind but if I get too turned on I will probably play with myself” said Alison.
“Don't worry about that” said Erika, “I'll be doing the same.”
Emily unzipped Danny's fly and took his hard cock out. Danny wriggled out of his jeans and briefs and lay back on the couch.
“What should I do now?” asked Emily.
“Run the tip of your tongue round the head of my cock just there” said Danny indicating his glans.
Emily took his cock and started to lick it slowly, taking more of it into her mouth.
“Is that clear juice your pre-cum” she asked. “I've read about it but this is the first time I've tasted it. It tastes quite sweet”
She stroked Danny's cock as she licked and sucked it 'til Danny said “My turn now. Take of your skirt and panties”
Emily giggled and lifted her skirt to reveal her beautiful shaven pussy. “Not wearing any!!”
Danny knelt in front of her and unfastened her skirt and let it drop to the floor. He kissed her flat little tummy and slowly licked her slit while caressing her ass. He gently sat her back on the couch and eased her legs open so that her pussy lips parted to reveal her silky moist inner labia. He ran his tongue the length of her slit from her clit to her tight little asshole.
“Oh fuck” groaned Emily, “ I think I'm going to cum already”
“Just cum” said Danny, “you'll have a few more orgasms before my cock is in your cunt darling”
Danny kept on licking Emily's soaking pussy as she came again. As she came Danny slid his finger into her pussy and then slowly slid it into her asshole.
“Fuck, that feels so good. I've never done that before. Do it again”
Danny worked his tongue on Emily's labia and clit as he masturbated her tight little asshole until with a shudder she came again.
“I think you are ready for my cock now honey” said Danny.
Emily lay back and spread her legs wide and Danny placed the tip of his cock at the entrance to her wet hot slit and then he thrust slowly and firmly up into her tight cunt. Emily groaned and thrust herself onto Danny's cock so that it was deep inside her.
“Fuck her hard” said Erika, “I want to watch you fuck her”
Erika had her fingers deep into her pussy as she watched her brother fuck her daughter and she moaned as she came.
I want to lick you out auntie” said Alison as she knelt in front of Erika and pushed her skirt up and slid her tongue into Erika's dripping pussy.
As Erika writhed on the couch Emily pulled Danny onto her and whispered in his ear, “I want to watch you fucking Mum after I have cum again”
“You are a filthy little slut Emily, just like your mum. If I fuck your mum then I want you to get your tongue into Alison's pussy. I think I would like to watch you two sixty-nineing while I fuck Erika.”
“Oh god, even thinking about that has got me ready to cum again. Fuck me harder Danny. Oh fuck I'm cumming, I'm cumming.” cried Emily.
“Erika, come over here and Alison, start sixty-nineing with Emily”
Erika walked over and knelt on the couch and lifted her ass in the air so that Danny could get his cum soaked cock into Erika's dripping pussy.
“Jesus Danny that feels so good. It's been too long since we did this. I still remember when we used to fuck all the time til we got caught. I want you to fuck me hard and Emily, kneel beside me and lick my juice off Danny's cock.”
Emily and Alison got up from the couch and came over and knelt on either side of Danny. Alison wet her fingers with her pussy juice and slid two of them into Danny's asshole as he fucked Erika. Emily caressed his balls and took his cock in her mouth as he slid in and out of Erika's creamy wet cunt.
“I am going to shoot” groaned Danny.
“Cum in Emily's mouth” said Erika, “ let her drink all of your hot load and then I want to kiss Emily and get some cum in my mouth too”
With a cry Danny took his cock and Emily opened her hot wet mouth and Danny's cum spurted hot into her mouth. She swallowed and then Erika kissed her daughter deeply and licked Danny's cum from her lips.
“Fuck, you still taste good Danny.”
“Mum”, said Emily with a giggle, “remember what you promised”
“What was that?” asked Danny.
“Well I did promise that I would ask if you would do Emily's first anal”
“Oh I think that would not be a problem” said Danny.
Alison laughed and said “You will love having Dad's cock in your asshole. I know I do!”
“I'll need a break” said Danny, “Alison, why don't you and Emily get a couple of butt-plugs and anal vibrators and let Erika use them on the two of you. I'm sure Erika wouldn't mind.”
“That sounds like an amazing idea” laughed Erika, “how about you Emily, do you want to feel a butt-plug being slid into your asshole. Maybe you could eat Alison out while I'm doing you?”
“Fuck, yes please. Come on Alison, show me where you keep your toys” said Emily.
While Ali and Emily went to get some toys from Ali's bedroom Erika sat down beside me and said “After you take Emily's anal virginity I want to feel your cock in my asshole too.”
Danny laughed and said “I had every intention of doing that. While we're waiting for the girls why don't you take me in your mouth and get me hard for Emily”
Erika started to stroke Danny's cock and as she felt it harden she began to lick his ass-hole and balls and then she ran her tongue up the length of his shaft before enclosing his glans in her wet mouth. She pushed the tip of her tongue into his urethra and then she wet two of her fingers by dipping them into her wet cunt and then inserted them into Danny's ass-hole.
“Jesus, slow down Erika or I'm going to shoot in your mouth and I want to come in Emily and watch you drinking my cum from her tight little ass-hole.”
“God, yes,” moaned Erika, “I want to do that so much”
Just then Ali and Emily came back into the room carrying a variety of toys.
“Having fun then you two” grinned Alison, “wait for us”
Alison and Emily knelt on the couch with their asses in the air. Erika picked up two pink butt-plugs and walked over to the couch.
“Danny, why don't you lube the girls ass-holes please”
“Delighted to oblige” said Danny. He squeezed some of the lube into each of the girls ass-holes and then slowly slid his fingers into each ass-hole.
“That seems pretty slippery” said Erika, “now you sit over on the chair Danny and enjoy the show”
Erika took a butt-plug in each hand and gently inserted them into Ali and Emily's tight little ass-holes.
“Fuck, that feels so good” moaned Emily.
“Erika” said Danny, “fuck her ass-hole slowly with the butt-plug. I want to see it going in and out. Then give it to Ali to lick and do the same to Ali and have Emily lick Ali's buttplug. While you're doing that I'm going to stand behind you and masturbate you 'til you cum, then you can take the butt-plug out of Emily's ass-hole and then I'm going to fuck her ass-hole then Alison then you”
“Christ” said Emily, “hurry up and do it. I want ass-fucked so much. I've made myself cum already fingering myself while mum was fucking my ass-hole.”
Danny stood behind Erika and as she masturbated Ali and Emily Danny finger-fucked her until with a shudder she let her pussy juice pour over his fingers. Danny licked them clean and said ”Now I'm going to fuck each of you anally and then I'm going to finish in Emily's ass-hole.”
Erika eased the butt-plug from Emily's ass and took Danny's hard cock and pushed the tip of it into her daughter's slippery wet ass-hole. Danny gently thrust his cock into Emily's ass deeper and deeper while Erika caressed his balls and Alison kissed Emily's hot mouth.
Alison started to finger Emily's clit as they kissed and with a groan she felt Emily cum.
“Me now dad” cried Alison, “I need it in me and I want Emily to lick me while you are fucking me.”
Ali and Emily got into a sixty-nine with Ali on top. As Emily started to lick her out Danny slid his cock into Ali's ass-hole. Emily furiously tongued Ali until with a cry of pleasure Ali came into Emily's mouth.
“My turn” said Erika and lay back on the couch and raised her legs and gripping her ass cheeks she spread her lags and Danny eased his cock deep into her ass-hole. Emily straddled Erika's face and masturbated into Erika's mouth while Ali fingered Erika's hard clit.
“I need to finish in Emily” moaned Danny, “I'm so ready to give her my hot load”
Emily lay back on the couch beside Erika and Danny took his cock out of Erika's slippery wet ass-hole and slid deep into Emily. After a few moments he groaned and said” Oh fuck, I'm cumming”
He thrust his cock hard into Emily's ass-hole as he shot his hot cream into her.
“Let me drink your cum” groaned Erika and she knelt below Emily's little ass-hole and opened her mouth to let all the hot cum trickle out of her asshole into her mouth. Alison took her finger and teased all of the delicious cream into Erika's mouth and with a smile licked her finger and then lay back so that Erika could let Danny's cum run from her mouth into Alison's.
“Let me taste it too” said Emily.
Soon all three of them were kissing each other letting Danny's sweet cum go from one to another.
“Fuck” said Emily,” that was just fabulous. I can't wait to do this again. I'm so glad you let me talk you into seeing Danny again, although from your actions today I don't think I needed to persuade you much”
“Not really” laughed Erika, “ I just hope you're not too angry Danny for us dropping in so unexpectedly?”
“Not at all” laughed Danny, “I think Ali and I both agree that it was a very welcome surprise, I suppose you will stay and meet Wendy and Lynsey and Laura.”
Emily giggled and said ”Only if they are as nice to us as you and Ali were”
Danny and Ali laughed and Danny said “I think we can definitely promise that!!”
“Just one little thing though.” said Danny.
“What's that?” said Erika.
“Did you say Emily had just turned f******n?”
“Yes, why?”
“So that would make her born in June 2000. Did we not meet for lunch one day in late September 1999 and one thing led to another and we ended up fucking in the restaurant toilet?”
Erika smiled and nodded “Yes we did.”
Danny stopped and looked at Emily and then turned to look at Erika.
“Yes” Erika said, “Emily is your daughter.”
“Wow” said Alison.
“Fuck” said Danny.
“It's o.k. Dad” laughed Emily, “I already knew but we thought that you might have a problem fucking me if we just dropped that little fact on you right away. I hope you don't mind.”
“Christ, no but it is a bit of a shock.” said Danny, “I suppose this means we'll be seeing a lot of the two of you in the future”
Emily laughed and said “You'd better believe it”
Interlude
The Adventures of Lola and Poppy
"I think I'm going to phone Danny this afternoon" said Lola.
"I think you should"said Poppy, "I'm sure he could set it up. But if he can I want to be in on it too. I'm happy to watch the guys doing you but when it comes to the S&M stuff I want to be helping them. There are some things that I want them to do to you that I want to control."
"I'm happy with that. You know when to stop if it looks like it has gone a bit too far and I have no control when I'm aroused so I could end up with real pain instead of sexual pain which is what I really want." said Lola.
"I'm really turned on by the idea of you taking on five guys. If it turns out as exciting as it sounds then I'm going to try it too." said Poppy.
Later that afternoon Lola phoned Danny.
"Hi Danny, it's Lola. I need you to do me a favour"
"No problem honey, what do you want me to do?"
"Well, I want you to to do a scene for a film with me and Poppy and 5 guys" said Lola.
"That's not a problem" said Danny.
"Well" said Lola," it's really me and five guys with Poppy helping. I want to be taken really hard and I want tied up, spanked, whipped, fucked, licked, dildoed, my nipples clamped, my pussy lips clipped and I want to be DP'd and DVDA as well."
"Fuck" gasped Danny " you want to be filmed for this having your first DVDA?"
"Yes please" said Lola, " want to be treated like a whore and I want a little pleasurable pain which is why Poppy is going to assist so that she can stop the guys from really hurting me because I have no self-control and while I want pain I don't want hurt"
"I take it you want hot candle wax on your nipples too, like we did before"
"Oh fuck, of course" Lola laughed.
"Well let me talk to a couple of guys and we can arrange a date. You know that Lynsey and Laura will be behind the camera and I would think that Wendy and Alison will want to watch the filming as well"
"Well" said Danny, " my sister and her daughter are staying with us at the moment and I'm pretty sure they would love to watch this too. Would you have any objection to that?" asked Danny.
"If they are anything like Wendy and Ali then I am sure that they are welcome to watch" replied Lola.
"Leave it with me" said Danny, "I'll be in touch soon. This sounds like we could have a real winner of a film on our hands. Talk soon babe."
Later that day Danny called back. "That's it arranged for Saturday with me, Chris, Andy, Pete and a friend of Pete's called Roy. We were thinking of doing a bad nun and inquisition priests. We can set up a sort of frame that we can tie you to and be able to access you from back and front. A rough plot is that you are led in by Poppy dressed as a novice. Her habit will be slit to the waist at either side and you can just see that she is in heels and stockings. Later she is revealed to be wearing a white bustier and has a steel buttplug in her ass. She leads you to a bench where the five priests are seated and you are pushed to your knees in front of them. Charges of heresy are read and sentence is pronounced. The priests lift their robes to reveal that they all have erections and you have to fellate each of them in turn. While you are doing that Poppy will be masturbating your cunt with a vibrator and fucking your asshole with a strap-on. I'm working on the rest of the scene but it will involve you being spanked and whipped. I take it this is the sort of thing you had in mind?"
"Fuck yes Danny. This exactly what I need" said Lola.
That Saturday Danny phoned Lola and said "be at the studio at two with Poppy and go to the changing room. Lynsey and Laura will meet you and get you suitably attired. There are two nun's habits complete with wimples, one black for you and a white one for Poppy. Wendy, Alison, Emily and Erika will already be in the studio. We have got the props all set up and Lynsey and Laura know what to do. They will brief Poppy and all the rest should be a, hopefully, pleasant surprise."
"I can't wait" said Lola.
That afternoon Lola and Poppy arrived at the studio and went straight to the changing room. Lynsey and Laura had laid out the clothes and the toys. Lola stripped and Lynsey gave her black fishnet hold ups to put on and silver glitter 7" stripper heels. She then put her in a black waspie that revealed her hard pierced nipples. She put a black leather fur lined dog collar round her neck and attached two fine silver chains from the collar to her nipple rings then she took two long silver chains and attached them from the collar to her labia rings. She got Lola to bend over and put some lube on two of her fingers and masturbated ****** asshole and then she slid a glass buttplug into her ass. She then took the habit and helped Lola into it. The habit was fastened at the back with a black silk cord and had been cut to the hip with four slits so that you could see ****** stockinged legs as she walked. She then put on the wimple and said " Now we have begun sister. You shall remain silent until asked to speak. If you speak you will be punished. Do you understand?"
"Yes" replied Lola.
"You were told not to speak until asked and I did not ask you to speak. For that you shall receive three strokes of the cane. Bend over the chair."
Lola bent over the chair and Poppy parted the habit to reveal ****** beautiful bare ass. Lynsey took a thin bamboo cane and handed it to Poppy.
"Give sister Lola three strokes" she said.
Poppy took the cane and with a smile struck Lola quit firmly enough to leave three thin red stripes on her gorgeous bottom. Lola gave little involuntary winces with each stroke and Lynsey asked her "will you speak again?"
Lola shook her head and Lynsey said " that is correct. sister Poppy, kiss sister ****** ass where she has been caned. You may put your tongue in her asshole and slit if you desire and make her cum."
Poppy knelt below Lola and slid the buttplug out of ****** ass and licked it and slid it into her own asshole then she caressed and kissed her ass running her tongue into ****** asshole and licking her pussy lips and tonguing her clit until with a shudder Lola came.
Then Poppy stripped and Lynsey helped her put on white stockings and high red platforms. She then slipped into a double ended strap-on taking one end of it into her wet cunt and then Lynsey fixed the straps round her waist then helped her into a white basque, then her white habit, split to the waist in four sections and finally her white novices cap.
Lynsey and Laura got the cameras and Poppy led Lola blindfold out into the studio where the five guys dressed as priests in black cassocks stood in front of a black leather couch.
Wendy, Alison, Erika and Emily were seated on a couple of couches watching as she was led in.
Poppy picked up a sheet of paper and said " sister Lola you are charged that on several occasions you did perform lewd and perverse acts with the novice Poppy and having been judged guilty you have been brought to this place to receive a fit and proper punishment. Your first penance is to fellate each of the fathers in front of you until you receive the sacrament of their cum in your mouth which you will drink down deeply and gratefully. While you are doing this, the novice Poppy will fuck your wanton asshole with a strap-on dildo while dildoing your slit until she feels your cunt pour with sweet pussy juice and the dildo is slippery with cum which she will make you lick clean"
The five priests stood in front of the couch an Poppy undid each cassock to reveal their hard erections. She led sister Lola over to them and had her kneel on a small padded footstool. She the removed the blindfold and took Danny's cock and let Lola take it deep in her mouth. While she fellated Danny, Poppy knelt behind Lola and slid the strap-on into sister ****** asshole and slowly fucked her while Lola sucked and licked Father Danny's hard cock. Then father Pete stepped over and sister Lola fellated him and in turn she fellated Chris, Andy and Roy. While she did this novice Poppy fucked sister ****** ass until she felt her cum and cum.
"Are you ready to receive the sacrament sister?" asked Poppy.
"Yes" replied Lola.
Poppy walked round and stood in front of Lola and asked Father Danny to stand beside her. She took his cock and slowly masturbated him.
"Are you ready to give sister Lola the sacrament of your hot load that she might drink and repent her sins?"
"Yes" groaned Danny.
Poppy stroked Danny's cock and with a shudder his cum spurted deep into ****** expectant waiting mouth. She sucked his cock greedily to get the last drops and swallowed it down.
"Now the second sacrament" said Poppy.
She took Pete's cock and stroked him until with a groan he gave Lola a hot load deep in her throat which she gulped down.
" Now the third sacrament" said Poppy, stroking Andy to climax which Lola greedily drank.
"Now you will take the fourth sacrament but you will not swallow until I have delivered the fifth sacrament into your filthy cunt licking mouth"
Poppy then masturbated Chris and Roy into ****** mouth.
"You may swallow when I have kissed the cum from your lips" said Poppy and then she licked the cum that Lola had not completely taken.
"Now you may swallow" said Poppy and Lola drank all of Chris and Roy's sweet loads.
"Now sister Lola" said Poppy, "you will come with me to the cage"
Poppy led Lola over to a metal framework shaped like a cage with restraints for the wrists and ankles. She got Lola to stand with her legs spread and fastened a restraining bar between each ankle and then fastened her ankles to the leather straps at the corners of the cage. Then she fastened straps to her wrists and fastened them to each top corner so that Lola stood in a cross position with her arms outstretched and her legs spread. Poppy then took a leather strap that had been split at the ends to form thin bands and said "Now is the next part of your penance. Father Danny is going to kneel below you and lick your pussy while I administer strokes of the lash to your bottom. Then each of the fathers will lick you to orgasm while your pretty bottom gets pinker and hotter and you get wetter and wetter"
She turned to Danny and said "Father Danny, make sister Lola cum with your tongue"
Danny knelt below ****** wet cunt and teased her wet lips apart with his tongue licking her sweet labia and gently nibbling her hard clit until Lola groaned and released a load of sweet pussy juice into Danny's mouth. As she came Poppy struck sister ****** buttocks with the lash.
"Now", said Poppy , " we will continue until you have come in all the father's mouths then we will continue your penance"
Chris, Andy, Pete and Roy then ate ****** slippery cunt until she had cum in all their mouths.
"Novice Poppy " said Lola "I need to pee"
"You may pee but as you spoke without permission you will be lashed while you pee"
Then Poppy commenced laying the leather lash to ****** ass while Lola released her hot piss onto the floor. Danny came over to her and said" I am going to finger your cunt while you pee and then I am going to make you lick your hot piss from my fingers. Do you want this?"
"Oh fuck yes please and then I want all of the fathers to soak me in their hot piss while novice Poppy fucks me with the strap-on. I need to be punished for my offences"
Novice Poppy then said "that is a suitable part of your penance. Kneel and receive the sacrament of the fathers." Poppy then unfastened the front of ****** habit to expose her breasts.
All the guys then came and stood round Lola while Poppy stood behind her and slid the strap-on into sister ****** wet slit. Then they started to pee on ****** breasts and Lola looked up and said " I want to taste your hot piss in my mouth"
Danny and the guys took their cocks and proceeded to piss into ****** open mouth watching her as she gulped it down and let it flow over her body as Poppy fucked her soaking wet cunt until Lola shuddered and came and came.
"Now is your next penance"said Poppy. She helped Lola to her feet and retied the wrist restraints. She then took a large dildo and slid it into ****** pussy and after fucking Lola with it for a few minutes she then slid it deep into ****** asshole. She then asked Danny to continue fucking Lola in the ass with the dildo while she prepared for the next part. She lit a candle and as Danny fucked Lola with the large dildo she dripped hot wax onto ****** hard nipples. Lola cried out and Poppy asked her if she felt that she had paid her penance.
"No" replied sister Lola, " I still need properly punished for my lewd and lascivious practices"
"Remove the dildo father " said Poppy. " put your cock in sister ****** ass"
Danny did so and Poppy knelt in front of sister Lola and started to finger her cunt gradually inserting one, then two, then three, then four fingers until finally she had all five fingers in sister ****** sopping slit and fisted her while Father Danny fucked her ass hard and deep.
Meanwhile all the girls who had been watching this could not control themselves and had stripped and were masturbating their soaking cunts. Emily leaned over and pulled Alison to her and kissed her deeply before taking the dildo from her own cunt and giving it to Ali to lick. Wendy and Erika then started masturbate each other's cunts until each of them came at the same time.
Lola moaned and pushed her ass hard against Danny's cock while Poppy fisted her cunt. "Oh Christ, I'm cumming, I'm cumming " she cried as Poppy's fist fucked ****** cunt and the hard cock went deep in her ass.
"Now" said Poppy " you will be tied to the frame and you will watch as the fathers fuck the watching penitents. While you are watching I will kneel below you and lick your slit but I will not let you cum until you beg for release."
Poppy led Lola to the cage and fastened the restraints to her wrists and ankles. She unfastened the habit and let it drop to the ground so that Lola stood there with her breasts exposed showing the chains from the collar to her nipples and to her labia.
Mean while Lynsey said to Danny " Laura and I are so fucking turned on watching this that we are both going to need to cum before we can continue. Why don't you guys do us and the girls first and that will give Lola a chance to recover."
"Great idea" said Danny. All of the guys walked over to where Alison and the girls were and took of the robes they were wearing. They were all hard again and Lynsey said to Pete" why don't you do Laura and me and Danny can fuck Emily, Chris can fuck Alison, Andy can fuck Wendy and Roy can fuck Erika"
"Yes please " chorused everyone.
Soon the room was filled with the moans of the girls as they got fucked to orgasm by the guys.
"Remember you can't cum guys " said Lynsey, " we need your cum for ****** next penance."
Lynsey and Laura knelt and Pete fucked them in the cunt and ass while they masturbated themselves to orgasm.
As they were doing this Poppy licked Her sister's hot, wet slit and soon ****** pussy juice was trickling into Poppy's mouth.
"Oh god Poppy. I am so horny. I can't wait for what's coming next."
"I think you are going to love what we have planned for you" smiled Poppy.
Over on the couch the girls were lying back caressing and fondling each other.
"Fuck" said Alison, " if the rest is as arousing as what we've seen I can't just sit playing with my pussy. I need filled"
"Well why don't you take turns fucking each other with strap-ons while you are watching the action" suggested Lynsey.
"Yes please " said Emily, "that would be so good. I'm so jealous of what is happening to Lola. "
"Don't worry" laughed Lynsey, " we have some plans for you darling. But meanwhile Laura and I have work to do but if you don't mind we are going to continue filming naked except for our stockings and heels. We are also going to put in buttplugs and Ben-wa balls so that we can have some fun too!"
Lynsey and Laura picked up their cameras and said to Poppy that it was time to continue with ****** Penance which we had decided was to be the name of the film.
After the girls had got the strap-ons and were suitably comfortable Poppy untied Lola and led her to a low black leather armless couch.
"Father Danny" she said,"lie back on the couch and sister Lola straddle him facing away from him but do not move until I say so."
Poppy then took Danny's cock in her mouth and got it wet and then taking it in her hand she said "lower your asshole onto the cock."
Lola lowered herself onto Danny's hard cock until it was deep in her ass then Poppy said "lie back and let your pussy lips part."
As she lay back the chains tightened and her pussy lips were pulled back to reveal her wet open cunt.
"Now Father Roy, put your cock into sister ****** cunt. sister Lola take Father Chris an Father Andy in each of your hands and take Father Pete's cock in your mouth."
Lola did this and then Poppy said " now father Danny, father Roy and Father Pete, fuck sister Lola until she cums. sister Lola, masturbate the fathers cocks until they are near orgasm. Fathers, you shall tell me when you are all ready to shoot because I do not want you to cum until I deem that sister Lola has had enough orgasms to leave her weak."
The guys fucked Lola as she shuddered at each orgasm. She sucked furiously at Pete's big black cock as she desperately jerked the other two hard cocks trying to make them shoot hot loads over her and into her. She thrust her body at Danny and Roy's cocks until Danny said "I can't hold back much longer."
"Stop" said Poppy. She then helped Lola up off Danny's cock and told her to lick all of her juices from Danny and Roy's cocks then she told Lola to kneel at the foot of the couch. Poppy then knelt on the couch with her ass in the air and said " all of you fuck me in the ass 'til you cum and then Lola, I want you to take the sacrament of cum from my asshole into your mouth where you will not swallow until you have passed it to my mouth and I have passed it back to your mouth."
Each of the guys then stood behind Poppy and fucked her asshole until they had shot hot creamy loads of cum into her. She then slowly lowered her asshole over ****** waiting mouth until it ran out of her ass into her sisters mouth. Lola then stood and waited until Poppy came and knelt below her so that Lola could let the sweet cum run into her mouth and then she stood facing her sister and they kissed deeply swapping the cum from one to another until finally Lola gulped it all down.
“Now” said Poppy, “it is time for the final penance”
She led Lola to the couch and said “Father Danny, lie back on the couch, sister Lola, face me and take Father Danny's cock in your pussy. Father Roy, now place your cock beside Father Danny's in sister ****** pussy and both of you fuck her until she cums”
Lola lowered herself onto Danny's cock and Poppy slid her fingers into her pussy and took her slippery, sticky pussy juice and smeared it onto Roy's hard cock and then she guided it into ****** dripping pussy. Danny and Roy then started to fuck Lola slowly alternating their thrusts so that ****** hot cunt could feel each cock going deeper into her. They started to thrust more quickly and Lola groaned and cried out as she could feel her orgasm building. Suddenly Lola shuddered and with a loud moan, came.
“Now” said Poppy, “help sister Lola to her feet”
Lola stood trembling as Danny and Roy stood beside her caressing her breasts and kissing her hard nipples.
“Father Peter, lie back on the couch”
Pete lay back and then Poppy said “sister Lola, take father Peter's cock in your asshole”
When Lola had Pete's cock in her asshole Poppy bent over and got Chris to fuck her wet slit and then she took his cock and guided it into ****** asshole beside Pete's cock.
“Oh fuck” moaned Lola, “Jesus Christ that is so fucking good.”
“Father Andy, put your cock in sister ****** mouth and fuck it” said Poppy
She started to ride Pete's cock as Chris rammed his cock deep into her asshole. Poppy stood beside her sister and started to finger ****** wet sticky slit until Lola came again and again.
“Now you will receive the final sacraments. Kneel before the fathers and open your mouth to receive.”
Lola knelt and the guys stood in front of her as Lola took each of them in turn. They all stood masturbating and Poppy then took each of them in her hand and masturbated them until they had all cum in ****** mouth.
“Drink the sacrament and know that you have paid for your crime”
Lola gulped the creamy loads down and looked at Poppy with a grin. “Thank you sister. I am sorry but I am weak and I can't promise I will not be bad again in the future.”
“Poppy laughed and said “Well, you know what will happen”
“Oh God, I do, I do” said Lola, “and I can't wait”
Interlude 2
The Violation of Emily
“Now” said Danny, “Pete, Chris. Take hold of Erika and bring her over here and hold her arms behind her back. Andy, fasten this ball gag in her mouth and Roy, you handcuff her hands behind her back”
“What the fuck” gasped Erika.
But before she could react she was gagged and handcuffed and then she was pushed down onto a chair that the bottom had been removed from.
“Lola, put this buttplug into Erika's ass and then put this vibrating egg into her pussy. Alison you sit beside Erika and control the egg. Emily, come over here beside me”
“O.K. Daddy” said Emily, “what's going on?”
“Lie down on the couch darling and you'll soon find out”
Emily lay back and Lola and Poppy took her legs and spread them up ober her head so that her pussy and ass were exposed and vulnerable. Wendy then held Emily's arms so that she could not move.
“Lola take that dildo and fuck Emily's pussy with it. Now Emily, you were a very bad girl not telling me that you were my daughter right at the start and now you are going to be punished for that. Your mum is going to be punished too but her punishment is to watch you being anally trained by Lola and Poppy and then she will watch you being fucked hard by all the guys.”
“I'm so sorry daddy, please don't hurt me. I didn't mean to make you angry”
“It's too late you little slut, now you are going to find out how it is that grown-ups deal with young harlots like you. Poppy get the three glass buttplugs and start Emily's training.”
Poppy took the smallest of the buttplugs and slid it into her cunt and then slowly pushed it into Emily's tight little asshole Emily gasped a little as it was inserted and then moaned as Lola fucked her pussy with the dildo.
“Does that feel good Emily?”
“Yes daddy. You are right, I was a bad girl not telling you and now I need punished” said Emily.
“Poppy, take the buttplug out of Emily's ass and get her to lick it and Lola, rim Emily's asshole.”
While Emily licked the buttplug Lola slid her tongue deep into Emily's gaping asshole teasing the rim with her tongue and gradually going deeper.
Then Danny said “ Take the next size plug and put it into Emily's ass.” Poppy took the next buttplug and wet it with her pussy juice and then eased it into Emily's asshole, Emily groaned and Lola masturbated her pussy with the dildo until with a shudder Emily came.
“Poppy remove the buttplug so that Lola can rim her again.” said Danny.
Lola plunged her tongue into Emily's pulsing asshole that was now slightly gaping.
“Poppy take the large buttplug and slide it into Emily's asshole.”
By this time the room was silent as everyone watched Emily's beautiful asshole taking the buttplug deep inside it. Erika groaned as Alison turned the vibrating egg up to full speed in her now dripping wet slit and as she did that she slid the buttplug in and out of Erika's asshole.
“Now remove the buttplug Poppy and Lola, rim her and then do what I instructed you to do earlier”
“Yes Danny” said Lola.
She licked and tongued Emily's gaping asshole and then she took three fingers and started to insert them into Emily's ass, then four fingers until finally she had her fist in Emily's asshole and gently started to fist fuck her.
Meanwhile Poppy dildoed Emily's soaking cunt until with a cry Emily came again and again.
“Now I want all the guys to take turns fucking Emily's ass until you are all ready to cum. Chris you stand and straddle her and fuck her asshole 'til you cum.” said Danny
Chris stood astride her and Poppy guided his cock into Emily's glistening asshole and fucked her hard until with a groan he shot his hot cream deep into her ass. As he removed his cock Poppy took him in her mouth and squeezed the last of his cum into her mouth then she spat it into Emily's asshole.
Andy, Pete and Roy all did the same.
“Now I am going to fuck you hard, my darling daughter, and I am going to shoot into your asshole“ said Danny
“”Oh please daddy I want all that cum now.”
Danny fucked Emily until with a shudder he shot his load into her and Poppy finished him in her mouth.
“Poppy and Lola, lift Emily up and Wendy, take that glass and put it under her asshole and gather all the cum as it runs out of her asshole” said Danny.
The girls raised Emily up and held her so that Wendy could gather all the cum as it gushed out of Emily's throbbing gape and teased all the cum out with her fingers until she had every drop in the glass.
“Open your mouth Emily” commanded Danny.
Emily knelt and tilting her head back she opened her mouth wide.
Wendy then took the glass and slowly pored all the cum into Emily's mouth. Emily held it in her mouth and then with a grin she gulped it all down.
Meanwhile Erika was squirming in her seat with tears in her eyes.
“I'm sorry mum,”said Emily, “I didn't mean to upset you but Dad and I thought this up before and we just wanted to make it as real as possible so we didn't tell you about it.
Alison took off the ball gag and Erika laughed.”Perhaps next time you might let me know and I can get some of that amazing ass-fucking too”
“I'm sure the guys would oblige” giggled Emily.”Now I am ready for a drink and a rest. After all I am only thirteen”
Chapter five
About a week later I was sitting in the kitchen having coffee when Alison appeared
"Morning dad" she said, "Guess who I bumped into yesterday in Fraser's?"
"No idea,"I said
"Katie. She asked how you were and wondered if you fancied fucking her and me sometime soon. "
"She's a cheeky little bitch. It must be a while since I've seen her but I imagine she looks pretty hot now that she's a bit older"
"She does dad and I wouldn't mind getting my tongue in her pussy again. Shall I give her a call and get her to come over this evening? Mum and Laura are in London this week and Wendy is staying with Tania tonight so we could have a really good time. I'll tell her to dress up. School uniform, stockings, stripper heels and we can work our way through the toy box. I'd like you and Katie to tie me up and tease me for a while then we can do the same to Katie."
"Sounds good to me. I hadn't anything planned,"I said
About six o'clock that evening I was in Ali's bedroom watching some porn with her while we played with each other when we heard the front doorbell.
"I'll get it" said Alison. She lay back and reaching over to the bedside table she took a steel buttplug and licked it and slid it into her asshole then she went downstairs to let Katie in.
A few minutes later the two of them walked into the room.
Katie was wearing a short black skirt, a white blouse tied under her tits, black stockings and black platform stilettos. Her red hair was a bit longer and was tied back in a ponytail. She grinned as she saw me lying on the bed stroking my cock.
"Hi Danny. I think you look pleased to see me"
"Christ Katie, you look fabulous. Let me get a look at you."
I stood up and Katie put her arms round me, pulled me towards her and French kissed me passionately, our tongues probing each other's mouths. I caressed her buttocks and breasts and I stopped kissing her and said, "I see you came prepared"
"I thought you'd like the outfit,"she laughed.
"Come over here and sit on my face" I said "so that I can get a drink of your pussy juice. Ali, I'd like your mouth working my cock while I eat Katie out."
"Yeah dad I want to see you lick all Katie's pussy juice then I want to kiss you while Katie rides your cock til she cums then I'll suck all her cum off your cock."
Katie straddled me and I saw that not only was she wearing stockings but she was wearing a black suspender belt too.
"How did you get here Katie" I asked
"I came by taxi" she replied
"Fuck, you must have nearly given the taxi driver a stroke dressed like that"
"Oh I think so, particularly when I lifted my skirt and fingered myself on the way."
"You are a little slut" I laughed.
"I think you already knew that but it's so long since we fucked perhaps you need reminded" said Katie.
"I'm happy for you to remind me honey" and as I said that she straddled my face and I saw that she had a buttplug in and there was a little pink cord between her pussy lips.
"What's this" I said.
Katie giggled and said" I love having these in when I go out. They get my pussy really wet. I think you and Ali should taste them." She took the Ben-wa balls from her dripping pussy and gave them to Ali who licked one of them and then put the other in my mouth.
"You taste as delicious as I remember, doesn't she Ali?"
"Yes daddy she does. Take the buttplug from her asshole, I want to lick that too."
I took the buttplug from Katie's little asshole and handed it to Ali who then slowly and lasciviously ran her tongue along it licking the juice from it before leaning across and kissing Katie.
"Now" I said, "straddle my face Katie." She slid her fingers into her wet slit and let Ali lick them before squatting over me and lowering her beautiful dripping cunt onto my mouth so that I could let my tongue probe deep into her cunt and taste the sweet juice that was oozing out of her. Ali then started to lick my hard cock and her fingers caressed my balls as I let my tongue linger in Katie's slit and then I gently began to tongue her clit and labia and asshole alternating the pace until Katie moaned and said "please finish me off, I need to cum."
I tongued her faster and harder until she shuddered and came into my mouth. As she came I ran my tongue along her labia kissing and licking until she slumped forward saying "oh fuck stop, I can't come any more."
Ali said to Katie "I told you he hadn't lost his touch"
"Fucking hell that was intense" said Katie," I'd forgotten how good you are at that. Do Ali now while I sit back and watch and get my breath back."
She went to the end of the bed and sat with her skirt round her waist and after removing her shirt took two of the dildos that Ali had got out and as Ali straddled my face she dildoed her ass and cunt while I ate out Ali's cunt.
"You are soaking honey" I said.
"Well dad, given that I just watched you eating Katie and now she is DP'ing herself I'm hardly surprised. In the state I'm in I'll be cumming very soon." She pushed her wet pussy onto my mouth and soon she was shuddering to climax and climax. She climbed off me and as she cuddled into me we watched Katie bringing herself to orgasm with the dildos.
After she had cum she crawled over to Ali and me and took my cock into her mouth. After teasing me with her tongue she said to Katie "I'm going to ride Danny til I cum then you can suck all my juice off Danny's cock then I want to do the same."
She slid her pussy onto my cock and within a few minutes she shuddered and came. She stood above me while Ali licked all Katie's pussy juice from my cock then she eased herself onto my cock facing away from me so that I could caress her breasts while Katie tongued my cock and Ali's clit as my cock slid in and out of Ali's wet pussy. Ali groaned and came hard and Katie licked my cock before kissing Ali fiercely on the mouth.
"Fuck that was good" said Katie, "what games can we play now?"
"Well" said Ali "I would like to be tied up and brought to orgasm by the two of you. You can do anything you want to me so long as it doesn't hurt. I quite fancy being fucked by both of you as well."
"Sounds good to me" said Katie. " I wouldn't mind that myself."
I got some black silk ties and Katie tied Ali's wrists to the bed board while I took two more and tied her ankles at the other end of the bed spreading her legs apart. I eased the buttplug out of her asshole and gave it to Katie to lick while I proceeded to blindfold Ali.
"Katie darling, give me that slim vibrator and the egg from the second drawer please." Katie reached into the drawer and brought out the anal vibrator, the egg and the remote control for it. I kissed Ali's pussy and slipped the egg into her then I said to Katie "why don't you start the egg going while I masturbate Ali's asshole with the vibrator."
Katie switched the egg onto a low setting and I tongued Ali's asshole before putting some lube on my fingers and gently fingered her asshole til it was slippery and then I switched on the vibrator and eased it into Ali's asshole til it was in about three inches. “Katie” I said "increase the speed and I'll do the same and if you want you could kiss Ali while I go downstairs for something. Don't let her cum until I get back"
I went down to the kitchen and put some ice cubes in a bowl and went back up to find Ali squirming and moaning as she neared orgasm.
"Fuck daddy I'm going crazy here. You need to finish me please. "
"Ok honey there's something I want to do to you as we increase the speed of the egg and vibrator. " I picked up an ice cube and gestured to Katie to do the same. Ali groaned with pleasure as the egg and vibrator worked her up to a climax and Katie and I teased her hard nipples with the ice cubes until with a cry she came shuddering and writhing.
"Oh stop please I can't cum any more. Oh fuck I'm cumming again" and she thrust her hips up pulling the ankle restraints free. Katie switched off the egg and I slid the vibrator out her ass. Katie took the cord and eased the egg from Ali's soaking cunt and licked it clean before doing the same with the vibrator. I kissed Ali's slit until she stopped shaking.
"Oh fuck that was unbelievable" she said." I can't wait for you to experience that Katie. I thought I was going to explode particularly when you put the ice cubes on my nipples just as I was cumming. Christ that was intense."
"My turn now" said Katie "and after that I think we should attend to your dad. I haven't tasted his cum for ages and I am very thirsty!"
Ali and I tied Katie to the bed and I blindfolded her. "Well Katie, we have something else in store for you" I said. I slid a pillow under her ass so that it was raised a little. Ali got her double ended dildo and slid one end into her ass and the other end into Katie's. Then she put the egg into Katie's pussy and started to fuck her ass while increasing the speed of the egg. As Katie writhed with pleasure I lit a small candle and taking an ice cube I proceeded to tease one nipple with it while I dripped little drops of hot wax onto the other.
"Oh Christ what the fuck" exclaimed Katie.
"Sorry darling did that hurt, do you want me to stop?"
"Fuck no," laughed Katie "I was just a little surprised but don't stop. I'm not far off cumming so please carry on." Ali turned the power up on the egg and started to thrust harder into Katie's asshole. I dripped more wax onto Katie's nipples alternating between the wax and the ice until suddenly Katie drove her hips up as she climaxed again and again.
"Oh fuck that was sensational. I haven't cum so hard for ages. I'll need a rest before I can take your cock Danny."
The three of us lay back on the bed and the girls cuddled into either side of me. Ali stroked my cock while Katie caressed my balls until Katie said "right Danny I want you to fuck Ali with her on top doing reverse cowgirl."
Ali knelt over my cock and slid down onto it and lay back on me so that I could caress her breasts. As Ali slowly rode me Katie put on a strap-on and said "right Ali take Danny's cock in your ass so that I can fuck you." Ali slid my cock out of her wet cunt and Katie took me in her mouth and then guided me into Ali's asshole. Then Katie slid the strap-on into Ali's pussy and the two of us fucked Ali 'til she came.
"Keep fucking her ass Danny" said Katie and she took the strap-on out of Ali's cunt and gently eased it into my asshole so that as I fucked Ali she fucked me. After they had both cum Katie said "Ali, I want you to sixtynine me while Danny fucks your ass. "
Katie lay back and Ali lay on top of her and I watched them eating each other out then Katie said "now fuck Ali's asshole until you cum."
I fucked Ali while Katie licked and sucked her sopping wet slit until I said "oh Christ I can't hold back any longer, I'm going to shoot." Suddenly I felt my cum spurting into my beautiful daughters tight wet asshole filling her with hot cum.
"Ali, squat over me " said Katie "and let that cum pour into my mouth." As it ran into Katie's mouth she tongued Ali's asshole to get every drop into her mouth and with a little sigh she gulped it down
"Oh fuck I needed to taste that. It's been far too long" laughed Katie
"I wanted some" said Ali as she fingered her asshole to get any last little drops
"Don't worry darling after I've had a rest I'm sure Katie will let you have my cum from her asshole too" I said.
"Definitely" said Katie "I need fucked too."
We lay back and suddenly Ali said, "wait til you hear this Katie. A few weeks ago we had an unexpected visitor. It turns out that dad has a twin sister that he hadn't seen for about f******n years. It also turns out that they were very naughty siblings who liked to fuck each other so they were sort of separated when they were young until they bumped into each other as I said f******n years ago. Of course dad being dad and Erika his sister being a horny bitch they ended up fucking each other's brains out one afternoon. Then they went their separate ways unti she turned up on the doorstep with her ***************** daughter."
"Fuck off" said Katie. "Danny has a daughter? From his twin sister? Very Wagnerian. Is she cute?"
"Very" said Ali. "Cute enough that we've all fucked her and she is extremely sexy."
"What was it like Danny, fucking her?"
"Tell her dad. You really enjoyed it just as much as she did because she got dad to get a few of the guys together to fuck her and Erika."
"What's her name" asked Katie.
"Emily" said Ali.
"Well" said Katie "I think I am going to have to meet her soon."
"I'm sure that can be arranged, can't it dad?" said Ali.
"Oh you know I can never resist any of my daughters" I laughed. "I'll give Erika a call and set it up. But first I think I'm ready to go again Ali if you want."
"Yes please dad. I want to drink your cum from Katie's asshole. Why don't I get your new toy and I can use it on you while Katie sucks your cock?"
"Great idea" I said. Ali went into one of the bedside drawers and got out the prostate massager.
"Oh" said Katie," why don't I use that on you instead Danny while Ali strokes and sucks you. I'd like to watch your reaction as I use it. I've never used one on a guy before."
"Excellent" I said, "but I think you should put in the remote egg and let me have the control and Ali, darling, I think you should have a vibrator in your pussy and a buttplug in too."
The girls got the toys and Katie lubed the massager and slid it into my asshole as Ali stroked my cock slowly at first and gradually speeding up as Katie increased the strength of the massager until I exclaimed, "fuck Katie get your ass onto my cock, I'm going to shoot."
Just in time Katie slid onto my cock taking it deep in her ass as I shot my hot cum deep in her sweet asshole.
"Katie, squat over me so that dad can watch me drinking his cum."
I watched as my juice ran out of Katie's asshole into Ali's waiting mouth and her tongue probed deep into Katie's asshole. Ali swallowed all my cum and then took the massager from my ass and she and Katie licked it clean before with a smile they kissed each other deeply while I turned up the egg in Katie's cunt and Katie masturbated Ali with the vibrator until with a cry of joy they both shuddered to orgasm.
"Well Katie I think that was worth the wait" I laughed
"Jesus Christ" laughed Katie, if this is what you're doing now I can't wait to meet Emily. She certainly seems to have inspired you to new heights."
Ali laughed and said,"if you think this was hot wait til you see the film we made with the twins!"
"What film is this" said Katie, "sounds interesting!"
"Dad made this amazing film with the twins where Lola dressed as a slutty nun got gang banged and disciplined by Poppy and five guys. It was totally amazing. We all got to watch it being made and afterwards we got fucked too. Then they gang banged and disciplined Emily. But dad and Emily hadn't told her mum that it was a set up so Erika thought that Emily was being done as a punishment. It was intense."
"I'd like to watch that. Why don't you put it on and we can play with each other and see how much we can watch before we start fucking again?"
"I'm game for that" said Alison. "I've got an idea"said Danny. " Why don't I give Emily a call and see if she's free. She could meet Hannah and we could watch the film together."
"That's a great idea "said Katie. "I would love to meet your daughter and I would especially like to fuck her if she's up for it. "
"I think that a definite possibility" laughed Danny "I'll just call her now. "
Danny got his mobile and phoned Emily. "Hi darling. Are you busy just now? No? Excellent. How would you fancy hopping in a taxi and coming over. Alison's friend Katie is here and we have been having some fun and now we thought we would watch the film we did of the twins and I thought it might be fun for you to join us. You can? Terrific. We'll
see you in half an hour then. "
Half an hour later the doorbell rang. "I'll get it " said Alison .
Danny loaded the DVD with the the twins film and settled back to watch it while Katie put in a buttplug before cuddling up beside him on the couch.
The door opened and in walked Alison accompanied by Emily who was dressed in a black crop top and cut-offs and socks and converse trainers.
"Hi dad " she said "and you must be Katie. I've heard about you and I'm so pleased to meet you. "
As she said this Katie stood up and put her arms round Emily and the two of them kissed.
"Me too " said Katie . "You are very pretty and I'm sure we are going to get on great. No need to be jealous Ali, you know I love you and I think we are really going to have fun. Emily can sit beside me while watch the film. Emily, did Ali tell you what we are going to do?"
"No " said Emily. "I'm intrigued."
"Well " said Katie, "Your dad and Ali have told me that this film is pretty hot so what we are going to do is sit and watch it and see how far into it we get before we can't wait any longer and start to fuck. Are you up for that?"
Emily laughed and pulled off her top." I think my nipples may reveal the answer to that. "
Sure enough Emily's nipples were very hard and she slipped of her shorts and slid her fingers into her pussy before letting Katie lick them. Emily giggled and said "I think you have more proof that just thinking about coming over here has got me pretty aroused. How do I taste Katie ?"
"Delicious " replied Katie," I am looking forward to this and I have a feeling we're not going to get too far into the film before my tongue is going into your delicious little cunt Emily. "
"Yes please so long as I get to do the same. You don't mind do you daddy?"
"Not at all I " replied "I'm pretty sure Ali and I can keep ourselves occupied."
Emily sat beside Katie and Ali sat beside me and I pressed the remote and started the DVD.
After about ten minutes Emily turned to Katie and said "I don't know about you but I am going to play with myself. Where are the dildos Ali? "
"There are some in the bedroom, I'll go and get a few."
"While you're doing that " said Katie "why don't I eat you out."
"Fuck yes please " said Emily.
Katie knelt between Emily's legs and started to run her tongue into Emily's wet slit. As she licked and sucked her pussy I stroked my cock and leaning over I started to French kiss Emily until she groaned and thrust her pussy at Katie's mouth until she came.
"Oh my god that was so good" sighed Emily," Let's swap places Katie so that I can do you. Daddy, while I eat Katie
you could fuck me."
"Ok darling " I replied. "I assume you can't wait 'til Ali gets back with the dildos?"
"Oh I want to carry on watching the film but I need to cum again so I need your cock in me."
She raised her ass in the air as she tongued Katie's cunt and I slid my cock deep into her and rode her until she and Katie climaxed. I looked over and noticed that Ali was standing at the door fucking herself with a dildo.
"Sorry darling " I said. "Emily couldn't wait. "
Ali laughed and said "now why doesn't that surprise me?"
Emily laughed and said "don't worry Ali, I'll make it up to you shortly."
"You had better " said Ali, "you can start by sitting next to me and use a dildo on me while we watch some more of the DVD. "
"Well in that case I'd like Danny to masturbate me while we're watching it " said Katie.
"I'd like to do that " I said. "Do you want me to use a dildo or do want finger-fucked?"
"I want to feel your fingers inside me and if you like you can finger my asshole at the same time."
"Happy to oblige " I said and started the DVD again.
Soon I was fingering her wet pussy and slippery tight asshole as she moaned and came over my fingers. I leaned over and let Ali and Emily lick Katie's juices off my fingers.
“Christ” said Emily “Katie tastes so nice doesn't she?”
I sat back and let Katie slide onto my cock facing the screen so that I could caress her breasts as she slowly rode my cock.
“I can see what you mean” she gasped as she watched Lola and Poppy dressed as nuns being fucked by all the guys. “I'm going to cum so hard in a moment”
She shuddered and slumped back on me as I felt her pussy get really wet and slippery as she came.
“Let me suck your cock daddy so that I can taste Katie's juices then I think you should fuck her in the ass” said Emily.
“Yes please” moaned Katie. Emily licked Danny's cock and taking it in her hand eased the tip of it into Katie's expectant asshole. As it slid in Emily tongued Katie's wet slit while Ali licked and caressed Danny's balls as he thrust his cock deep into Katie's ass.
“Oh my god I'm cumming” moaned Katie, “fuck me harder please, don't stop licking me Emily, I'm cumming, oh fuck I'm cumming.”
Emily took Danny's cock from Katie's slippery asshole and she and Ali licked all Katie's ass juices from it, then they kissed each other and stroked Danny's hard cock.
“Do you want daddy's cum in your ass Katie?” asked Emily.
“Fuck, yes please” moaned Katie, “but I want your tongue in my asshole first.”
Alison caressed Katies ass as Emily knelt below Katie and worked her tongue round the entrance to Katie's glistening asshole then she thrust her tongue in, working it into Katie's
hot little hole.
“Jesus” moaned Katie, “that is so fucking good. Lie back Ali and let me eat your pussy while Emily fingers my cunt while she tongues me.”
Ali lay back and Katie soon had her tongue licking and teasing Ali's swollen labia.
“Right daddy” said Emily, “fuck Katie's asshole and then shoot all your hot load into her so that Ali and I can drink it.”
Danny started to slowly and rhythmically fuck Katie, occasionally removing his cock so that Emily could lick it until he said “fuck Emily I can't hold back any longer” and with a shudder he came deep in Katie's ass. When he had finished spurting Emily drained the last drops from his cock and then she got Katie to sit up so that all Danny's cum could ooze out of her ass into her open greedy mouth. Emily teased all the cum from Katie's ass with her fingers until her mouth had all the cum then she knelt beside Ali and let it run from her mouth into Ali's. They swapped the cum back and forth until with a gulp Emily swallowed it all then kissed Ali to make sure that she had it all.
“Fuck daddy” said Emily, “ I love being here. You and Ali and Wendy have some amazingly hot friends.”
Ali laughed and said “well, I think you'll need to meet Hannah and Tania too.”
“Can't wait” laughed Emily, “ I'm completely fucked though so maybe not tonight!!
“Definitely not” laughed Katie and Ali.
Chapter Four
A couple of weeks later I was sitting in the kitchen when the phone rang. It was Emily.
“Hi dad, are you busy at the moment? Mum and I would like to see you. Would it be ok if we came over?”
“No” I replied,”as it happens I'm at a bit of a loose end today.”
“Great” said Emily,”we'll be round in about half an hour.”
Half an hour later the doorbell rang and there stood my sister and daughter, both dressed extremely sexily. Erika was in a black tight T-shirt and short black skirt and Emily was in a white crop top and tiny shorts and they were both wearing strappy high heeled sandals.
“Hi dad”, said Emily, “mum and I have come to play. I was moaning to mum that I was bored and hadn't been fucked for ages.”
“So I said why don't we see if Dad's free” said Erika, “and here we are.”
“Well I'm always pleased to see you two. Why don;t we go upstairs and look out some toys and get started?”
“Yes please” laughed Emily and she and Erika headed upstairs while I locked up downstairs.
I got up to the bedroom and opened the door to see that the girls were naked and sixty-nining while dildoing each other. I undressed and joined them on the bed.
I knelt behind Emily and let Erika lick and suck my balls as I slid into Emily's wet slit.
“Oh fuck that feels good daddy” moaned Emily, “I love your cock in me. Tongue my clit mum while daddy fucks me and put the dildo in my ass as well.”
Erika took the dildo from her daughter's slippery cunt, licked it and then gently eased it into Emily's beautiful asshole as Danny started to fuck Emily with quicker and deeper strokes until with a shudder and a cry of pleasure Emily came.
Danny took his cock from Emily's pussy and Erika licked it and the dildo and then taking Danny's cock she eased it into Emily's delicious gape. As Danny fucked his gorgeous daughter's ass Erika licked Emily's pussy until she came into Erika's mouth.
“Oh fuck mum, that was unbelievable. I love being eaten when my ass is being fucked and you and dad are so good at that”
Erika laughed and said “We always want our daughter to be happy, don't we daddy?”
“Absolutely” said Danny,”I like to take care of all my girls' needs!”
“Do mum now while I watch.”
Erika knelt in front of me and started to masturbate with the dildo. I stood and started to masturbate letting Erika occasionally tease the tip of my cock with her tongue until I started to pre-cum.
“Daddy, why is it you seem to have a lot of pre-cum” asked Emily.
“I don't really know honey” I replied, “I always have”
Erika paused and said “Shall we tell her the pre-cum story?”
“You tell her” I said, “ I'll sit between you while you tell it”
“Well” said Erika,”we were about fifteen and during the summer we had a chemistry tutor called Miss Miller. She wasn't long qualified so she would be about twenty two I should think. Very pretty and I had been watching her eyeing up your dad during the few weeks that she had been tutoring us so we thought we would see how far we could tease her. She was wearing a short summer dress and heels and I was dressed like you and dad was in T-shirt and shorts.
We were doing some calculations when I said to her, “Miss, I know that this isn't a proper chemistry question and probably more biology but I wonder if you could answer it any way.”
“I'll try” she said.
“Miss, when I'm massaging Danny's prostate he seems to generate a lot of pre-cum. Is that normal?”
Her face was a picture. “ What did you say there. No I heard what you said, that's outrageous not to say i*****l I should tell your parents not to mention c***d services.”
“Oh Miss, don't be silly. I've seen the way you look at Danny, particularly when you think we're not watching you and from the state of your nipples I'd say that you were a bit turned on at the thought. Do you agree Danny?”
Your dad did so I stood in front of Miss Miller and asked her to deny that she fancied Danny and she couldn't.
“This is ridiculous. I'm leaving now,” she said but didn't seem in too much of a hurry to go.
Dad stood beside me and I took her hand and stroked dad's cock through his shorts.
“Danny's getting hard Miss and I bet he has a lot of pre-cum and I bet you wouldn't mind tasting it.”
Miss Miller nodded her head so I unfastened your dad's shorts and released his hard cock.
“Miss, why don't you take Danny in your mouth?” Miss Miller dropped to her knees and greedily started sucking your dad's cock while I unzipped her dress and slipped it over her head.
“Look Danny, I think Miss Miller came prepared, she's not wearing underwear.” I put my fingers between her legs and realised that she was soaking.
“Danny taste this” I said and I put my fingers in his mouth so that he could lick Miss Miller's pussy juice.
“Miss, do you want Danny to fuck you?”
“Christ yes, hurry up and fuck me. You two are depraved but oh god I need you to fuck me and Erika you squat above me and let me lick your cunt.”
Your dad and I grinned at each other and I said “it looks like chemistry tutorials are going to be fun. Did Danny's pre-cum taste good miss?”
“Delicious” said Miss Miller.
“Well” I said “perhaps you'd like to taste it after Danny fills your cunt with cum and I drink it from your pussy?”
“Oh you filthy little slut” moaned Miss Miller as your dad fucked her and she ate me 'til I came in her mouth.
“Right Danny, cum in her.” I said.
Your dad came really hard and Miss Miller squatted over me and let all your dad's cum run into my mouth then she and I cum-swapped.
“Jesus mum, I would love to do something like that. We have a really cute french teacher at school who I would love to fuck.”
“Well” said Erika, “maybe we could engineer something, eh Danny?”
“I'd be up for it. Let me think about how it could be done”
“By the way” said Erika, “I still see Hazel Miller from time to time and she is still pretty hot and I think we should all get together sometime. I think she would definitely be up for it.”
“Fine by me” said Danny.
“Me too” said Emily, “ Now I think you should fuck Mum while I watch.”
“Happy to oblige” laughed Danny as Erika's mouth enveloped his hard cock.
As Erika sucked Danny's cock Emily's fingers were busily working her wet slit, sliding deep into her wetness and rubbing her clit until she was on the brink of orgasm.
“I want to watch you fuck Mum's asshole daddy” exclaimed Emily, “ while I cum in her mouth”
Erika lay back and Emily straddled her mouth while Danny slid his cock into her asshole and as he fucked her hard Erika worked her tongue in her daughter's slippery cunt until Emily shuddered and came in her Mum's mouth. At the same time Danny shot his hot load into Erika's asshole and Emily leaned over to finish Danny in her mouth.
“Fuck daddy, that was amazing and your cock tastes so good when it's soaked in cum and mum's ass juice”
“Jesus Em, you are such a little slut but my god, you are so hot. You have definitely got your mum and my genes” laughed Danny.
“I'm glad about that. I just love sex and especially when it's with you and mum. Since you are in a really good mood dad I would like to suggest something” said Emily.
“What's that darling? said Danny.
“I've discussed this with mum and she has no objections”
“Now I'm intrigued” said Danny, “what have you got in mind?.”
“I'd like to get pierced.”
“I've no problem with that. What is it you want pierced. Can't be your ears so I imagine it's something more intimate.”
“Yes” laughed Emily, “quite a bit more intimate. I spoke to Lola and Poppy and they recommended the girl that did them. She has a place in Argyle Street and when I go I want you and mum to come with me”
“No problem. What is it you fancy getting.” replied Danny.
“ Want my nipples pierced and my tongue.”
“Yeah, that would be pretty hot” said Danny.
“Tell him the rest” said Erika with a sly grin.
“Also my clit and my labia” said Emily.
“Fuck” said Danny, “are you sure? It seems a lot at one go. Are you sure?”
“Yes” said Emily,”I am. The sooner it's all done the sooner you can fuck me again and I think that I will look extremely hot for you when it's done.”
“Oh baby, you already look extremely hot but I must admit the thought of you with those piercings is unbelievably arousing”
“Great, I'm glad you are happy about it dad because I'm booked for tomorrow” laughed Emily.
“Roll on tomorrow” said Danny.
“Also I think you should have a think about how we can seduce Miss Rousseau, my French teacher.” said Emily.
“If you can get her to come here to give you some extra tuition then your mum and I will do the rest.” said Danny.
Chapter Five
The following day arrived and Danny, Erika and Emily headed off to the tattoo parlour in Argyle Street that Lola and Poppy had recommended.
The girl that ran the place introduced herself.
“Hi. I'm Celia. You must be Emily, Danny and Erika.” she said, “Lola has told me all about you. I'll just put the closed notice on the door and then we can go through the back and we can get started”
“What do you want to do first?” asked Celia.
“My tongue, then my nipples, then my clit and then my pussy lips” said Emily.
“Cool” said Celia, “I've got the same. I take it you're eighteen?”
“Definitely” smiled Emily, “my mum and dad can vouch for me.”
Erika and Danny nodded their agreement.
“Never had parents watching this being done” laughed Celia, “then of course the parents weren't Danny Taylor and his wife”
“Fuck” said Danny, “you know who I am then”
“Don't worry Danny” said Celia, “I'm a fan. I've seen loads of your films. Actually thought about getting in touch to see if you could use me. Lola and Poppy are good friends and of course, I've seen their films. You're a lucky girl Emily to have cool parents that encourage you to be what you want to be. If you want to undress I'll get started.”
Emily stripped and sat back on the couch.
“O.K.” said Celia, “Open your mouth Emily and stick your tongue out as far as it will go. I'm going to put an antiseptic alcohol on it and then I'm going to take this sharp needle punch and pierce your tongue. It will sting a little but the alcohol has a numbing agent in it so you'll hardly feel it then I'll put in the bar and little glass beads. No solid foods for a day and just get used to having the feeling of it in your mouth. After a week you'll not even be aware that it's there and, my god, oral sex for your partners, male and female, will be amazing.”
Celia quickly finished the piercing.
“How does it feel honey?” asked Erika.
“A bit weird but not as uncomfortable as I thought it might. Can't wait to use it” laughed Emily.
“The rest of the piercings will hurt a little but you'll be fine” said Celia, nipples next?”
“Yes please” said Emily.
Celia applied the alcohol to Emily's right nipple while picking up a gold hoop, about half an inch in diameter. Still rubbing her nipple, she picked up a curved needle. Emily saw it and her eyes opened wide in anticipation. Celia started blowing on the nipple, causing the alcohol to evaporate even faster, cooling it even more, and slightly numbing it. She pulled the nipple up and away from Emily's body, stretching it and quickly pushed the needle through the pink-brown tip of her breast. Emily's eyes and jaws clenched tight as she breathed hard. Still stretching the nipple, Celia pushed the gold ring through Emily's nipple and then released her fingers, letting her breast drop back to her body.
We stared down at the Celia's handiwork. The nipple was red and swollen, the gold ring piercing it about halfway up, there was the smallest drop of blood around the hole where the gold entered one side; she was obviously good at her job.
Within seconds, Celia had my daughters other breast in her hand, and had repeated the procedure, accompanied by another intake of breath from Emily. She lay there panting as we looked down at her tits, the two gold rings glinting in the light.
“Wow” said Danny,”you look amazing like that. What do you think darling.”
“I love them daddy” said Emily, “I can't wait to have the rest done. Sorry Celia but I seem a bit wet because I found that so arousing.”
“Don't worry about it” said Celia, “every girl I've ever pierced gets wet. But I have to admit you are pretty wet.”
“Before you start on her pussy” said Danny,”why don't you eat Emily out. I'm sure she wouldn't have any objection to you doing that and Erika and I would love to watch.”
“Well I would love to do that if Emily wants to” replied Celia.
“Oh fuck yes please” said Emily, “if I'm going to be out of commission for a while while th piercings heal then I need to have some orgasms now.”
Celia laughed and said ”There is one condition. While I'm eating Emily out I would like fucked by you Danny. I have always wanted to be fucked by a pornstar. You don't mind do you Erika?”
“I've absolutely no objection as long as I can be part of it. I can get below you and lick you while Danny is fucking you.”
I'd like my ass fucked too Danny” said Celia, “and I want you to cum in it but let me finish off Emily before you do that otherwise I'll never be able to concentrate and I do want to taste Emily's cum given how wet she is already.”
Erika said “ When you cum I'll drink your cum from Celia's asshole and then if you would like I'll cumswap with you Celia.”
“I would like very much “ said Celia with a grin, “Lola and Poppy said this would probably happen and I'm so glad they were right! Is there any chance I could watch you fuck Emily first before you do me?”
“Sorry” spluttered Danny, “Emily's my daughter”
“Lola and Poppy told me everything” laughed Celia,”I'm not bothered. My step-dad and I have been fucking for years. He first did me when I was thirteen then mum chucked him out when she found out. I was sixteen and when I moved out a couple of years later I moved in with my ex step-dad who was now divorced from my mum and we're still together. He actually owns this place with me. He does the tattooing and as you will see when I strip, he's pretty good.”
Celia took off her shirt and shorts and stood naked in front of Danny and the girls.
She had little gold bars through each of her nipples and three gold hoops in each of her labia and a gold hoop through her clit. Above her pussy there was a tattoo of an angel that looked as if it was emerging from her pussy. She had one breast tattooed with a spiders
web that spread from her nipple and the other had a little red devil perched above the nipple.
“What do you think” asked Celia.
“I love it” said Emily, “now I want tattooed as well but probably not today. I am so aroused. How do the piercings feel when you are walking around?”
“I am pretty well in a state of arousal all the time” replied Celia,”so either you'll love it, which I do, or you're going to be fed up after a while.”
“Knowing Emily,” said Erika”I'm pretty sure it'll be the former”
“I believe you wanted to watch me slide my cock into my daughter's extremely wet pussy” said Danny.
“Yes” said Celia, “and then I want to taste it then I want it in me while I have my tongue in Emily's slit.”
Celia took Danny's hard cock and guided it to Emily's wet pussy lips and watched him thrust it deep into her and after a few firm thrusts Emily groaned and came. Danny then let Erika and Celia lick Emily's cum from his cock then he sat down on the chair in front of the couch and Celia lowered her pierced pussy lips onto his cock and thrust down on him so that his full length was deep inside her then she lowered her mouth onto Emily's dripping wet cunt and licked and sucked her pussy lips and clit until Emily shuddered with climax after climax. While she was eating Emily Erika was squatting below her licking Celias pussy and Danny's cock as Celia slid up and down on it.
“Put it in my ass now, fuck I want to feel it in my ass” moaned Celia.
Erika took Danny's cock and licked it clean of all Celia's pussy juice before sliding it into Celia's asshole. Celia lay back and rode Danny while Erika ate her pussy until Danny let out a groan and said”Oh fuck, I'm going to shoot, Fuck, Fuck, I'm cumming”
Danny's hot load filled Celia's tight asshole. She raised herself off his cock and Erika opened her mouth below Celia's gaping asshole and greaddily drank all the hot cum that ran out of her asshole into her waiting mouth. When she had it all sh walked over to where Emily was lying on the couch furiously masturbating and with a smile kissed her daughter deeply giving her all Danny's hot cum.
“Why don't you kiss Emily, Celia and you can taste all that cum from your beautiful asshole.”
“Oh god yes” said Celia and soon her mouth was locked on Emil'ys as she cum-swapped all Danny's cum until with a gulp she drank it all down.
“That was amazing” said Celia, “I'll need a few minutes before I can get on with finishing the piercings.”
“I think we all need a break” said Danny, “there's a Costa along the road. I'll go and get us a coffee. Don't start 'til I get back because I don't want to miss any of this”
After everyone had finished their coffee Celia said “Well I think we should get started. You still sure you want to carry on Emily?”
“Definitely. I love the idea of being pretty well in a state of permanent arousal. Must run in the blood, mustn't it Mum?”
“Yes it probably does. I must say the idea of being pierced never appealed before but today has possibly changed my mind” laughed Erika, “but not today. This is all about you darling and I'm not about to steal your thunder.”
Celia put on her latex gloves and got out a scissor clamp. Emily's clit was already quite pronounced so Celia had no difficulty putting the clamp on either side of the clit. She swabbed Em's clit with a cottonbud soaked in anaesthetic alcohol. Taking a needle she started to put one end of it through the hole at the side of the clamp.
“This will nip a little but then it'll be done and I just have to put the ring through it.”
She quickly pushed the needle through Em's clit catching the other end with a cork so that it didn't go completely through. Emily winced as the needle went through.
“Ow, that stung” she giggled.
“Sorry honey” said Celia but that's it. I'll just thread the hoop on and that's it for the clit. Your labia won't hurt as much and we'll be done in about ten minutes.”
She took the clamp and doing the same thing she soon had both lips pierced.
Celia reached over and got a hand mirror and held it so that Emily could see her handiwork.
“Oh wow, that looks brilliant. What do you think Daddy?”
“You look beautiful and I'm only sorry we've got to wait a week before I can fuck you” said Danny with a grin.
“I think you look so sexy” said Erika, “personally I can't wait to have your tongue in me.”
“Is there any chance” said Celia “that I could maybe join in when you three are having one of your little parties?”
“I think that's a definite” laughed Emily,”don't you, mum and dad?”
Chapter Six
A couple of days later Danny was visiting Emily to see how she was doing after the piercing.
“Everything's fine dad. Have a look. They look to have healed fine and they feel great. I have been doing what Celia said about douching after I pee and everything seems good. I've been thinking about Miss Rousseau and I think I should invite her here to meet you and Mum with a view to her giving me extra tuition here once a week.”
“I've been thinking the same” said Danny. “ Invite her over a week on Thursday evening and your mum and I will meet her, arrange for her to tutor starting that evening. We'll make ourselves scarce and go upstairs out the way. She's bound to want to use the loo so tell her that the one downstairs isn't working and to use the upstairs one in our bedroom and when she comes upstairs she will get a little surprise!”
“Oh goody” said Emily with a grin, “this should be fun.”
Thursday evening arrived and Emily took Miss Rousseau in to the sitting room to meet Danny and Erika. Erika had decided to wear a sheer blouse and no bra and black pencil skirt that was split at the back, stockings and high black heels.
“Hi” said Danny, “we are very pleased to meet you. Emily has told us a lot about you. Will you be able to give Emily extra tuition?”
“I'm pleased to meet you too. Emily is a wonderful pupil and I'm surprised she feels she needs extra tuition but I'm happy to do it if she feels she needs it.”
“Excellent” said Erika, “can you start this evening, Miss Rousseau?”
“Of course” replied Miss Rousseau, “and please call me Justine”
“”Would thirty pounds an hour be o.k.Justine?” asked Danny.
“That's fine” replied Justine, “I suppose we should just get started then.”
“We'll leave you to it then” said Danny and he and Erika headed upstairs.
After about half an hour Justine sat beside Emily to show her a passage of the exercise book the she hadn't quite got right in the translation. She leaned over to show her the sentence and as she did so Emily turned and before Justine had a chance to react kissed her full on the lips.
“What are you doing Emily” said Justine, “I'm your teacher and you're my student. That's really inappropriate. What would your parents say?”
“I'm sorry Miss” said Emily with a smile, “I couldn't help myself. You look so nice and when you leaned over you smelt wonderful and I couldn't resist it. You must know that half the class fancy you!”
“That's neither here nor there. You shouldn't have done that. I need to compose myself before we continue. Where's your loo?”
“It's upstairs. Turn right and it's at the end of the corridor.” said Emily with a grin.
Justine headed upstairs and as she walked along the corridor she could hear something from one of the rooms. The door was ajar so she walked slowly up to it and glanced in.
There on the bed lay Danny and Erika. Danny was on his back and Erika was impaled on his cock in the reverse cowgirl position. Danny's hard cock was thrusting deep into Erika's asshole. Justine stepped back blushing furiously.
“Fuck” she thought,” I hope they didn't hear me. Oh fuck that looked so hot though. I think I'll risk another peek.”
She inched towards the door and gently pushed it open a little wider. Erika now had Danny's cock in her pussy and was leaning forward taking it deep inside her. Then she lifted herself off and squatted over Danny' so that his tongue could work her clit and then she took his cock in her mouth and gently stroked it while she licked and sucked him. Justine found herself getting even more aroused and hardly believing what she was doing she lifted her skirt and slid her fingers into her panties seeking out her wet slit. As Erika finished sucking Danny's cock she knelt in front of Danny and let him slide his cock back into her asshole. As Danny fucked Erika Justine fingered herself hard. She was so engrossed that she didn't hear Emily coming up behind her until Emily's hand joined her own and with a whisper Emily said “Why don't you let me do that, Miss?”
Justine moaned and without thinking found herself taking Emily's fingers and guiding them into her soaking slit.
“Please, oh please make me cum. This is so wrong but I can't help myself.” groaned Justine.
Emily led Justine to a chair and pushed her onto it. Kneeling between her legs she pulled her panties down and thrust her tongue deep into her teacher's dripping cunt. Her piercing soon had Miss Rousseau pushing her lips hard against Emily's mouth.
“Fuck, I'm going to cum,”moaned Miss Rousseau.
Emily slid two fingers into Miss Rousseau's pussy as she licked and sucked her labia and clit and then pushed them deep into Miss Rousseau's asshole just as she climaxed in Emily's mouth.
“Oh you filthy little bitch” cried Miss Rousseau,”don't fucking stop. I'm cumming again”
The french teacher slumped in the chair as Emily, with a grin, licked her fingers.
“This looks like fun” said Danny. He and Erika were standing at the door grinning.
“I think we should continue this french lesson in here,” said Erika, pointing to the bedroom.
“I'm so sorry,”said Justine, “I don't know what to say”
“Oh Justine” said Erika,” It's alright. We kind of set this up so I hope you're not too angry”
“Fuck, no” laughed Justine, “I can't believe I just let one of my pupil's eat me out like that.”
“There's a lot more to come Miss” giggled Emily and led her teacher into the bedroom.
“I think you should fuck Miss Rousseau, daddy” said Emily, “and while you're doing that she can eat me out and mum can lick your cock as you slide it in and out of her pussy”
“That sounds like a plan. How about you Justine? Are you ready to be fucked?”
“Oh christ yes. I want that cock in my cunt and my asshole too” said Justine, “and I can't believe I'm saying this, but I want to taste your cum in my mouth Emily”
Emily lay back and spread her lips. Justine looked and gasped” your pussy lips and clit are pierced. I've never eaten pussy before and the first one I do looks incredible.”
She knelt between Emily's legs and slowly started to tease Emily's swollen labia and erect clit. Her juice was starting to really flow as Justine's tongue worked harder and faster in Emily's hot, wet slit.
Erika took Danny's hard cock and licked and sucked it and then guided it it into Justine's pussy. Justine thrust herself hard onto Danny's cock and Danny rode her until with a cry Justine came hard just as Emily came too.
“I want it in my ass” moaned Justine. Erika took Danny in her mouth and licked all Justine's creamy juice from it before easing it into her asshole. Justine gasped as Danny went deep into her.
“Oh fuck that feels so good” moaned Justine.
Emily wriggled out from below Justine and came round behind to watch.
“Fuck her daddy, fuck her asshole hard. Shoot your hot cum into her asshole and let me drink it out of her. Do you want me to drink all my daddy's cream out of your asshole Miss? And then let you taste it when we french kiss? Would you like that Miss”
“Oh Jesus yes. I want to taste all that cum out of my asshole” cried Justine as Erika fingered her cunt as Danny rode her slippery asshole until with a shudder he shot his hot cum into Justine's gaping asshole.
He pulled his cock slowly out of Justine's asshole and Erika took him into her mouth and drained every last drop into her mouth. Emily lay below Justine and let all her daddy's cum run into her mouth and then she knelt beside Justine and pulling her up she locked her mouth onto Justine's and let Justine kiss all the cum into her mouth. With a grin she gulped it greedily down.
“Well” laughed Justine,” that was the best french tuition I think I have ever given although I'm not quite sure who got the lesson.”
“Can't wait for next weeks lesson” giggled Emily.
“I think” said Danny, “it should be a double period!!”
Chapter Seven
A few weeks went by and one day I received a call from my daughter, Emily.
“Hi Daddy” she said “It's my f******nth birthday soon and I know what I would like from you”
“What's that my darling?” I asked.
“A birthday party, daddy. Well more like a birthday orgy.” said Emily, giggling
“Well I think I could organise that” I laughed, “Who do you want me to invite?”
“Well” said Emily,”obviously you, mum, Lynsey, Laura, Wendy, Alison, Hannah, the twins, Jen, Celia from the tattoo parlour, Andy, Pete, Roy and Chris. That would be an ideal number. I can be fucked by everyone but there is only one special thing that I want daddy.”
“What's that darling?” I asked.
“The guys can only cum in me. They can fuck anyone they want but I want all their hot loads.”
“I'm sure as it's your special day we'll all be happy to do that for you sweetheart” I laughed, “you are an extremely bad girl but that's why I love you. It's Wednesday today so I'll get everyone organised for a week on Saturday about six o'clock and we can have a really fun night. I think I'll set up some cameras too and we can film it.”
“Thank you daddy. That's a great idea. I can't wait. It is going to be so good. Bye daddy”
“Bye darling. Talk to you soon” I said.
Saturday arrived and Erika,Emily, Wendy and Alison arrived at the house early to get dressed for the party.
When they were ready they came into the lounge where Danny was already waiting naked.
Emily was naked apart from frilly white ankle socks with little red bows and red patent platforms with 8" heels. She had a thin gold chain running from her left nipple piercing to her left labia ring and one from her right nipple to her right labia ring and another thin one from each nipple to her clit piercing.
Erika was dressed in a short red skirt and red balcony bustier, red fishnet hold ups and black patent 8" platforms.
"Right" I said, "let's get this little show on the road. Are you ready for this Emily?"
"Yes dad" she replied, " I can hardly wait."
I went up to Wendy's room and knocked at the door.
"Are you ready girls?" I said as I entered.
"Yes daddy, we're ready," said Wendy.
Wendy and Alison were dressed as slutty French maids. Tiny black skirts, black lace ankle socks, black stilettos, little white bustiers that exposed their pert breasts and hard nipples and black silk chokers tied as bow ties round their throats. They had their hair tied back in tight high ponytails and had on little black maids frilly tiaras. They were fully made up with dark smoky blue eye-shadow and crimson lipstick.
"Fuck girls," I said," you look absolutely stunning."
My cock was as hard as a rock as I gazed at my two extremely hot looking step-daughters.
"It's all I can do to not fuck the two of you now but I'm sure that will come later." I said.
"Definitely daddy," said Alison,"but we should go and attend to our duties of welcoming our guests as they arrive and doing our fluffing duties too."
The three of us went downstairs to the lounge. Emily and her mum were standing locked in a passionate French kiss.
"Well Danny," said Erika, "I think this is going to be quite a party."
She handed me a glass butt plug and said "would you do the honours darling and slide this into our daughters asshole while she licks me out.""
"Certainly" I laughed.
Erika lay back in one of the chairs and spread her stockinged legs wide apart and Emily knelt between them and slowly ran her pierced tongue into Erika's shaven slit.
"Oh mummy you taste delicious". exclaimed Emily as she licked Erika's swollen labia and hard clit. As she worked Erika up to orgasm I knelt behind Emily and caressed her pierced pussy lips and I could feel her getting wetter and wetter as I gently caressed her aching swollen cunt lips. I put my fingers deep inside her as she licked Erika taking her closer to orgasm then I took my fingers out of Emily's soaking pussy and slid two of them into her tight slippery asshole. She pushed her ass against my fingers then after I had masturbated her asshole for a few minutes I then took the buttplug and placed the tip of it into Emily's beautiful little asshole and gently slid it al the way in. Emily groaned and said,"put your cock in my cunt daddy and fuck me til I cum."
I did as my daughter asked and obliged by sliding my cock deep I into her soaking pussy feeling my cock pressing against the buttplug.
"Mummy I want you to cum in my mouth now." As she said it her lips and tongue worked on Erikas slit until with a groan of pleasure Erika came in her daughters waiting, wanton mouth and Emily drank it down furiously as her own orgasm engulfed her.
I looked over and saw that Wendy and Alison were standing watching with their fingers in their pussies urgently masturbating themselves.
"Girls," I said, "come over here. Erika, swap places with Wendy." Erika slid off the chair and Wendy took her place. Emily started to lick out Wendy's wet pussy.
"Emily darling" I said, "just keep eating out Wendy." I took the tail of the butt plug and slowly and gently I eased it out of Emily's asshole and gave it to Alison and Erika to lick. Then I slid it back into Emily's asshole and as she licked Wendy out I fucked her asshole with the buttplug while Erika fingerfucked her daughter kissing and teasing her hard nipples with her lips and tongue 'til with a cry Emily came.
"Right" I said, "Alison, swap places with Wendy." After they had swapped places Emily started working her tongue into Alison's wet cunt and I started sliding the buttplug in and out of Emily's tight asshole as Erika fingered Emily's cunt until both her and Alison were cumming so much.
"Oh Christ daddy don't, oh no don't" moaned Emily.
"Do you want me to stop darling" I said.
"Oh fuck no, keep going, oh god don't stop, I need to cum again" she groaned, "don't you dare stop fucking my ass."
"Ok baby" I said and I slid the buttplug deep into her asshole and then I slid my cock into her wet slit again.
I fucked her hard and fast, feeling my cock rubbing through the wall of her cunt against the buttplug until suddenly with a cry Emily came saying "oh fuck daddy fuck me ,fuck me oh Jesus that is so good, so good, fuck, fuck. Oh god."
I eased my cock out of Emily's wet cunt. Wendy took me in her mouth and licked all Emily's juice while Erika and Wendy fingered Emily's hot wet cunt taking all the juice which was by now thick and viscous with the hard fucking she had just had onto their fingers and into their mouths, savouring the sweetness of her cum before passionately kissing each other and swallowing it down with relish.
"Jesus Christ daddy" said Wendy. "I don't know what happened there but Emily's cum is so thick and sweet. I can't wait for the rest of the evening if this is what it is going to be like."
"Oh daddy" said Emily "that was fucking amazing. My cunt and asshole feel so hot. I just want so much tonight. I need to drink a lot of cum tonight."
"That's the plan honey" I replied' "All the guys are capable of three or four orgasms tonight and the girls as you know are pretty multi-orgasmic so you will get your wish."
Just then the doorbell rang.
"Right girls" I said to Wendy and Alison," the first guests are here. You know what to do. If it's the girls take their coats and if it's the guys get them to strip and put their clothes in the cloakroom then take them to the sitting room and get them a drink. If you want to suck cock or eat some pussy feel free. I'll knock the door in about fifteen minutes and then you can bring them through. That will give me time to get the cameras rolling."
Wendy and Alison answered the door and found Lola and Poppy standing there with Pete and Andy.
"Hi," said Alison, "If you would just like to give me your coats girls and guys, and just undress and go through that door there, you'll find drinks on the table and just make yourselves comfortable and we'll join you in a moment.
Lola and Poppy were wearing white very short lace dresses and white suspenders and stockings and white stilettos and no underwear. Their tattoos stood out in amazing colour against the sheer white of their clothes.
Wendy and Alison put the clothes in the cloakroom and joined Lola, Poppy, Pete and Andy in the sitting room.
"Well" asked Alison "who wants champagne?"
"Me please" said everyone.
After Alison had poured everyone a drink she and Wendy took Pete over to a couch and sat on either side of him while Lola and Poppy did the same with Andy. Alison started to kiss Pete as Wendy began to stroke his cock. Lola did the same with Andy while Poppy took his cock in her mouth and began to fellate him. Wendy knelt in front of Pete and took his cock into her mouth, grasping it with her hand and stoking him as she licked his shaft from the base to the tip working the tip of her tongue into the urethra and caressing and squeezing his balls making him squirm and writhe in pleasure, as Alison French kissed him thrusting her tongue deep in his mouth as her stepsister pleasured him with her hot wanton mouth. The girls swapped places and Pete felt Alison's mouth enveloping his blood engorged cock teasing and caressing it until with a gasp Pete felt her tongue rimming and then probing his asshole and then Alison's fingers replaced her tongue, gently easing into his asshole as her mouth slid up and down his shaft deeper and deeper until he thought that he was going to explode in her mouth.
Just as he thought he couldn't hold back any longer Alison stopped and with a wicked grin looked up at him and said. "Not yet Pete, all your cum is reserved for Emily tonight, so you will have to wait a little while."
"Not too long I hope" laughed Pete," I couldn't take too much of what you two just did."
Meanwhile Andy was lying on some couches on the floor as Lola lowered her pussy onto his cock letting it slide deep into her and Poppy squatted over his mouth and let his lips and tongue savour her wet pierced labia and clit. Lola leaned forward and took one of her sisters swollen hard nipples in her mouth flicking it and the little gold bar with the tip of her tongue and then she rode Andy's cock hard until she had cum making his cock slick with her juice. She stood up and Poppy leaned forward and sucked her sister's cum from Andy's cock then the two girls licked and sucked his cock and balls until Andy had made Poppy. cum too.
"That's enough girls" laughed Wendy.,"Remember the rules. Don't make Andy cum just yet."
Andy groaned and said "fuck I hope that's sooner rather than later."
"Right" said Alison "you can all go through to the lounge where Danny, Erika and the birthday girl are waiting."
She escorted them through and then came back and joined her sister then the two of them redid their makeup and went out to the hall to await the next guest. Before doing that Alison went into the cloakroom and brought out two strapless dildos, one pink and one black.
"That was a clever idea of Erika to stagger the invites " said Wendy,"It's Celia next isn't it, the girl from the tattoo parlour?"
"Yes it should be" said Alison and just then the doorbell rang.
Alison opened it and in walked Celia. She took off her coat and revealed that she was dressed in a blue fishnet crotchless body stocking and blue 6" platform heels.
The mesh was a wide one that showed her pierced nipples through it. She turned round and bent over to reveal that she had a jewel head buttplug in her asshole. Her pussy lips were stretched wide showing the big gold hoops in her labia and the gold hoop in her clit.
"I hope this is ok" said Celia," I'm pretty sure that it's that type of birthday party I've been invited to."
"You are so right" laughed Alison," by the way I don't think we've met. We're Danny's stepdaughters. I'm Alison and this is Wendy. It's our job to entertain you for a little while and get you in the mood for the rest of the party. If you'd like to follow us through to the sitting room we can have some champagne and see what we can get up to.
"Sounds good to me" laughed Celia, "I think I can guess what we might be getting up to" she giggled, pointing to the dildos.
The three girls walked into the room and Wendy led Celia to the couch while Alison got Celia a glass of champagne. Wendy started to kiss Celia and at the same time started to finger fuck Celia's shaven slit. Celia returned the kiss thrusting her tongue into Wendy's mouth. Alison came over and gave Celia the glass and kneeling in front of her inserted the tip of the dildo between Celia's wet cunt lips and slowly started to fuck her. Celia took a mouthful of champagne and then pulled Wendy towards her and kissing her hard let some of the champagne run into Wendy's mouth. After a few minutes Alison lay back on the couch and said "Celia, I want you on top of me and I want you to slide your cunt onto my dildo."
Celia straddled Alison and let Wendy guide the dildo into her wet cunt then she leaned forward to allow Wendy to take the buttplug out of her asshole. Wendy licked it then gave it to Alison and Celia to lick it clean.
" Is that a honey flavoured lube Celia?" asked Wendy.
"Yes it is. Do you like it?" replied Celia.
"Yes I do. We only have raspberry and strawberry tonight. I hope that's ok." Replied Wendy.
"No problem" said Celia, "I'm happy to use that. I would have brought mine but I assumed you would have some. Now somebody fuck my ass please."
Wendy put the tip of her dildo into Celia's asshole and then both girls started to fuck Celia until suddenly Celia shuddered and moaned as she had an intense orgasm.
"Oh fucking hell that was wonderful" said Celia with a grin," you two are amazing. You're Danny's stepdaughters aren't you?"
"Yes" replied Alison, "and in a little while you'll meet our mum and aunt. You'll have a lot of fun with them. My dad's main actor is here. His name is Pete and he has a fabulous big black cock that he certainly knows how to use. If you're ready, Wendy will take you through to the party room and we'll get ready for Chris and Roy."
"See you later girls" laughed Celia as she reached for the buttplug," I'll just put this back in my ass and I'm ready for action. This promises to be some night."
A little while later after Wendy returned the doorbell rang again.
"Your turn" said Alison to Wendy. Wendy opened the door and there stood Chris and Roy.
"Hi guys" said Wendy "welcome to what so far is some party. Let's go through to the sitting room and you two can get undressed and Alison and I can entertain you for a while before you join the main party."
"Sounds good to me" said Chris. Roy nodded in agreement. They quickly stripped and Alison handed them a glass of champagne. As they drank them Wendy knelt in front of Chris and started to stroke and kiss his cock until he was rock hard. Alison did the same with Roy.
When Chris had finished his champagne Wendy climbed on top of him and taking hold of his cock placed it between her glistening wet lips and let its length slide up into her. Meanwhile Alison was doing the same with Roy. Both girls looked at each other and grinned then each of them proceeded to ride the guys hard taking them to the brink as they brought themselves off.
"Sorry guys" laughed Alison, "you can't cum yet. But after you have seen to the birthday girl I'm sure you'll have plenty left for us later."
"Christ" said Chris "thank fuck Danny advised us to take some Viagra before we came out. I have a feeling we are going to need its help if this is a taste of how the rest of the evening is going to go."
"Ok guys, time for you to join the party. Just three more guests then we can really get going" said Wendy.
"Who's that" asked Roy.
"Mum, auntie Laura and Jennifer and that will be us. You five guys are going to be very busy tonight. You have ten horny cunts and assholes to attend to so its probably a good job you have taken some help" laughed Alison," but I've seen all you guys in action before so I'm pretty sure there will be plenty of cum to go around for us all."
Alison took the guys through to the lounge and then she and Wendy got made up again and waited for the last arrivals.
A few minutes later the doorbell rang again for the last time that evening.
Wendy and Alison opened the door and there stood Lynsey, Laura and Jennifer. Lynsey and Laura were dressed as schoolgirls. They were both wearing tiny tartan skirts, white shirts tied under their breasts, white lace ankle socks with red bows, Converse trainers and loose school ties round their necks. They had their hair tied in bunches and were both sucking lollipops. Jen was dressed in a white blouse and knee length black pencil skirt which zipped all the way down the back, black lacy suspender belt, sheer black stockings and very high black patent stiletto heels with ankle straps. She was wearing schoolmarmish glasses and carried a thin black cane with a curved handle.
"Wow mum" exclaimed Wendy, "you and aunty Laura and Jen look fantastic. Come in and have a glass of champagne before you go through for the party.
They all went into the sitting room and Lynsey said " I think we'll dispense with the champagne if you don't mind girls. Jen has been spanking our asses all the way up the path with that fucking cane of hers and we are going to give our school mistress a taste of her own medicine. But first let's put these lollipops somewhere first."
With a grin she lifted her skirt and slid her lollipop into her pussy. Laura did the same before the two of them took Jen by the arms and pulled her over to the sofa. Lynsey held her while Laura unzipped her skirt revealing her long stockinged legs and shaved pussy. Then they forced her onto her knees on the sofa and while Lynsey held her Laura took the cane and started to spank Jen's beautiful ass.
"Oh fuck that feels so good" said Jen," You can do it a little harder and you can let go of my arms Lyn. I'd rather get my tongue in your cunt while Laura spanks me."
Lynsey lay back and spread her legs and took out the lollipop and put it in her mouth so that Jen could eat out her wet pussy. Alison and Wendy watched as Jen's cunt started to drip pussy juice as she became more aroused from the gentle strokes of the cane on her ass. Laura stopped spanking her and said to Wendy and Alison "why don't you girls lick out Jen's cunt. She seems very wet and she looks ready to cum."
"That is such a good idea" said Wendy as she slid below Jen and started to lick and tease her cunt lips and clit as she lapped all Jen's dripping juice.
"Your turn Alison" said Wendy,"Jen is so fucking delicious. Make her cum while I tongue her asshole."
Alison swapped places with Wendy and began eating out Jen until with a groan of pleasure Jen came hard into Alison's greedy waiting mouth. As Alison did that Wendy thrust her tongue into Jen's slippery wet asshole until Jen shuddered with another orgasm.
Jen worked her tongue hard into Lynsey's wet cunt until she had her releasing all her juice into her greedy mouth.
"My turn now" said Laura', I am aching to shoot my cum in Jen's mouth."
She and Lynsey swapped places and she took her pussy juice soaked lollipop in her mouth and within moments was squirming with excitement as Jen's expert cunnilingus gave her an intense orgasm.
Alison and Wendy kissed, both of them savouring Jens delicious cum and ass juice.
"Now" said Alison, "it's time for us all to join the party. We can touch up our makeup and get a few toys and go through."
"I wonder what's happening at the moment" laughed Wendy," I'm pretty sure they haven't just been sitting around chatting."
"No chance" laughed Lynsey, "Emily was quite adamant that it should be non stop fucking until everyone was completely drained."
Wendy and Alison led the way and with a flourish pulled open the double doors into the lounge.
The sight that they saw made them all gasp with pleasure and excitement. There on a low couch lay Danny. Lying on him in a reverse cowgirl was Emily with her daddy's cock deep in her asshole. Pete was standing between her legs with his hard black cock filling her wet slit. They were both fucking her hard. On either side of her stood Andy and Chris and she had a cock in each hand that she was masturbating and as she lay back and tilted her head to the side you could see she had Roy's cock in her mouth. Lola was kneeling behind Pete tonguing his asshole while Celia and Poppy were doing the same to Chris and Andy.
Emily's eyes were closed as she rocked back and forth on the cocks that had her DP'd and as she moved faster Danny and Pete increased their speed and fucked her until with a cry of pleasure Emily came. She took Roy back in her mouth and started to suck and lick him in an almost a****listic frenzy as she jerked the two hard cocks in her hand. She stopped sucking Roy for a moment and looked round at Pete and said, Pete, swap places with Roy, I want to lick my pussy juice from your cock and then I think I want my first hot load from you in my mouth."
Pete took his cock from Emily's asshole and walked round to the end of the couch so that Emily could lick it clean.
"Can I have your cream now please Pete" she said in a ***********s voice,"I need some hot cum because I'm a very thirsty ***********."
Pete started to stroke his cock but Lola said "let me do that Pete. I want to masturbate you into that little slut's filthy mouth and I want to see her swallow a big load then take you in her mouth to drain every last drop."
Lola started to stroke Pete's big cock faster and faster until Pete tensed and said "oh fuck I'm going to shoot. I can't stop now."
Emily hungrily took about three inches of cock down her throat and gulped Pete's hot cum greedily as he shot it hard into her mouth. After he stopped spurting Lola squeezed the last drops into Emily's mouth and with a grin Emily looked round at us all and said "that was a fucking delicious load Pete, thank you. I can't wait for the next taste of cum. Who is it going to be, how about you mum?”
"Ok honey" said Erika, "I need to cum so badly after watching you doing a fiver like that."
"Mum, I'm sure the guys would be happy to oblige you" giggled Emily.
"No problem" they all chorused, " but I think you'd better give Pete a minute or two."
Emily climbed off her dads cock and before walking over to where Erika was sitting she and Poppy licked Danny's cock clean.
"Right" said Danny, as you can see I've got cameras going all over the room so hopefully it should catch most of the action but from time to time Lynsey and I may use one to do some close up work. I suggest we all decide who is going with who and everyone have fun. Celia, you're the newbie here so how about you, Alison and I have some fun. Everyone else enjoy."
Lola and poppy took hold of Chris's arms and led him to a chair.
Wendy, Lynsey and Erika walked over to where Pete was sitting on one of the couches.
Laura took Roy and Andy to the long doctor's couch and Emily took Jen's hand and led her to one of the armchairs.
Danny lay back and Celia and Alison knelt on either side of him and together they started to fellate him running their tongues along his hard shaft from the base to the tip, occasionally letting their tongues entwine. As Alison took her dad's length into her mouth Celia took one of his balls in her mouth and sucked it gently. Then she ran her tongue down to his asshole and rimmed him until he started to push his asshole onto her tongue so that he could feel her tongue licking and probing him.
Alison eased her mouth off her dad's cock and kissed Celia tasting her daddy's ass and letting her tongue entwine with Celia's hot tongue. Celia then licked her way up the length of Danny's hard shaft before taking him deep in her mouth while Alison got to work on Danny's asshole. She started by gently rimming him, then she wet her fingers in Celia's cunt before easing her index and middle fingers gently into Danny's asshole until she found his prostate and then she started to massage it. Danny writhed on the chair as Celia took the thrusts of his cock deep in her mouth as Alison's fingers brought him to the brink of orgasm.
"Oh Jesus Christ I'm going to shoot, oh fuck girls" cried Danny. Before he could help himself Celia felt Danny's hot load spurt into her mouth. She took all of it and without spilling a drop from her lips she got up and walked across to where Emily and Jen were fucking with a double dildo. She tilted Emily's head up and pushing her mouth on Emily's let all Danny's cum run into Emily's hot wet mouth. Emily greedily drank it all down. When she had finished licking her lips she looked at Celia and with a grin said "thanks Celia. I'm glad you remembered. Next time we'll cum swap and you can have some cum too."
Celia walked back over and kissed Danny hard and then whispered to him," Sorry Danny , I actually swallowed your first spurt. It was delicious but we'd better not tell Emily in case she gets upset."
"So long as she get what she needs I'm sure she won't be too unhappy" said Danny. "How about I see to you and Alison now. Why don't you two girls get on your knees on these cushions while I go and fetch a couple of toys from the table."
As Danny walked away he glanced back to see Alison and Celia kissing and Alison was masturbating Celia's asshole with Celia's buttplug. He also looked around to see what else was going on in the room.
Lynsey and Erika and Jen were over beside Pete. Lynsey was above his head on the back of the couch and Pete was licking her pussy and asshole while Erika and Jen were fellating Pete.
On another couch Laura and Wendy were locked in a sixtynine while Roy fucked them.
Andy and Chris were DPing Poppy while Emily and Lola were doing each other with a double dildo.
Danny returned to the girls carrying two 6" vibrators. "O.k. girls raise those delicious asses in the air and let me satisfy you the way you did me."
First Danny tongued and licked the girls pussies until both of them came then he started doing some intense anallingus that had both girls squirming and writhing. They kissed passionately as Danny tongued them. Then they heard the hum of the vibrators. Danny took out Celia's buttplug and reaching over he let Alison lick it clean. Then taking a vibrator in each hand he slid them into each girls slippery asshole and increasing the vibrations he masturbated each girl as they reached between their legs and fingered themselves until they both shuddered to very violent orgasms.
"Christ that was so intense daddy" said Alison,"I want to sixty-nine Celia. I want to taste you Celia and I want to lick your juice from the vibrator."
"Oh fuck yes please" moaned Celia, "That ass fuck has got me ready to cum again and I want to lick your vibrator too."
Danny handed the girls their vibrators and as he was doing so he noticed that Emily and Lola were whispering to each other then Lola led Emily out of the room into the hall
"Interesting," thought Danny, "what are those two up to I wonder."
"O.k. girls I'll leave you two to amuse yourselves" said Danny and he bent down and kissed both girls. " I'll see you later, have fun."
"We will daddy" said Alison and slid the buttplug back in Celia's ass and then started fucking Celia's cunt with a vibrator.
Danny picked up one of the cameras, walked out into the hall and noticed that the downstairs bathroom door was slightly ajar. He walked over to it and stood outside listening. He could hear the gentle sound of someone peeing then he heard Emily say "Christ Lola I can't believe I'm doing this. I've seen it but never realised what a fucking turn on it is. I want you to do it to me as well."
Danny eased open the door and in the mirror to his right he could see the reflection in the mirror of one of the most erotic sights he had seen for a while.
"Fuck," thought Danny, I need this on film." He pointed the camera at the mirror and started filming. Lola was kneeling in the shower cabinet and Emily was standing holding onto the grab handle with one hand an she was standing on one leg with the other d****d over ****** shoulder. Her other hand was holding her pussylips apart as she directed a pale golden stream of hot pee into ****** open mouth which Lola was alternately drinking and letting run over her tits. Danny's cock started to get hard as he stood raptly watching his daughter being initiated into the dark pleasures of golden showers. The stream of pee started to ease and Emily chuckled and said "My turn Lola, are you ready to pee? I want to feel your hot piss running down my tits too."
Emily squatted and Lola propped herself up against the wall of the shower and d****d her right leg over Emily' left shoulder. She parted her pierced wet cuntlips with her left hand and directed a stream of golden piss into Emily's expectant mouth. Emily gulped let the piss run off her lips over her tits. Her nipples were rock hard and grinning, Emily looked up at Lola and said. "Oh it actually tastes not too bad" and then she let more into her mouth until Lola forced the last few drops out. Emily stood up and both girls sensually kissed. Then Emily giggled and looking at the mirror said "come in daddy, I hope you enjoyed the show. I saw you in the mirror while I was peeing in ****** mouth. Lola why don't we get on our knees and let daddy pee in our mouths."
"I'd love that" said Lola, "how about it Danny. Have you got some hot piss for us to drink."
"If you're sure girls. I need to pee but I'm hard as a rock after watching that little show. But give me minute and I'm sure I can oblige you."
The girls knelt in front of Danny and soon Danny felt his cock relax enough to start peeing into the open mouths of these two hot little sluts. He watched in amazement as the girls kissed, swapping his piss from one mouth to another and letting it run over the pert tits and hard pierced nipples. Lola had her fingers in Emily's pussy fingering her until with a cry Emily came over ****** busy fingers.
"Daddy" moaned Emily, "could you fuck Lola and cum in her asshole."
"Yes baby" said Danny. The words had got Danny rock hard again. He sat on the w.c. and lifted Lola onto his lap facing away from him. Emily licked Danny's cock and ****** asshole and guided his cock deep into ****** tight little asshole. As Danny fucked her Emily thrust her tongue into ****** cunt until with a gasp Lola came in Emily's hot mouth.
"I'm going to cum baby" groaned Danny and with a grunt he shot deep into ****** slippery asshole. After a series of spurts Danny slid his cock out of ****** ass into Emily's waiting hungry mouth. After she had licked Danny clean Danny lowered ****** ass onto Emily's mouth so that she could drink all of Danny's hot cum. After she had teased all the cum out of ****** ass with her finger she stood over Lola and let some of it run into ****** mouth. Then both girls wantonly gulped down Danny's juice. With a final kiss Emily said "well that was amazing but we'd better get sorted and back to the party. There's still a lot I want to do and lots more cum to drink."
Meanwhile during Danny's little interlude Poppy, sitting astride Andy with his cock deep in her cunt while Chris was balls deep in her asshole, was being fucked hard.
"Let me suck your cock Chris" moaned Poppy, "let me get on my knees and take it in my mouth and I want you to fuck my asshole Andy, I want to feel you ramming it hard in me. Put your hands round and pinch my nipples. Oh fuck that's it there, deeper, give me that cock right down my throat. I want to deep-throat it Andy."
Andy let Poppy swallow the length of his cock as Chris rammed his cock deep into Poppy's willing asshole.
"Fuck Poppy" exclaimed Andy, " I am going to shoot soon honey."
"Same here said Chris. Your asshole is just so slippery. I can feel I'm not far away."
"Stop" said Poppy, I want DP'd again."
She stood up and threw her arms round Chris's neck and Chris slid his cock into her cunt while Poppy wrapped her legs round his waist. Andy got behind her and raised her as so that he could slide his cock into her asshole. The two guys fucked Poppy's cunt and ass until she shuddered and came. Just then Emily and Lola came back into the room
"Fuck" moaned Poppy, "I need your loads in me."
She looked over to Emily and said "Emily, the guys are going to cum in me. Kneel beside me so that you can suck their loads out my ass and pussy."
Emily smiled and said "oh goody, more delicious cum."
Chris and Andy continued to fuck Poppy until she had cum again then Chris nodded to Andy and the two of them came together, filling Poppy's cunt and asshole with their hot loads. Andy took his cock from Poppy's asshole and Lola took it in her mouth to taste some cum from her sister's sweet little asshole. Poppy slumped forward and Emily took Chris's cock in her mouth to finish him off. Then she pulled Poppy back towards her and let all the hot cum run out of her cunt and asshole into her mouth as she greedily swallowed it down. Lola teased the last drops from her sisters asshole and let Emily lick the delicious juice from her fingers.
"This is the best birthday ever" giggled Emily. She looked over to where Roy, Laura and Wendy were and said, "well Roy, have you got something for me too?"
While Poppy had been getting fucked Laura and Wendy had been taking turns at alternately sitting on Roy's face and riding his cock until Roy was aching to shoot. Every time he got close Wendy and Laura would tease him and stop riding him.
"Thank fuck" laughed Roy, "these two have been driving me mental. I need to shoot." Emily lay on a couch and beckoned Roy over.
"Fuck my pussy hard Roy and shoot it deep in me. Daddy could you fetch me a glass of champagne?”
Roy slid his cock into Emily's soaking slit and within a few hard deep strokes he was shooting a huge load into her cunt. When he had eventually stopped spasming Emily sat up and held the champagne glass below her soaking cuntlips and let Roy's cream run into the glass. She teased all the cum out with her fingers and then smiling she raised the glass to her lips and drained the champagne cum cocktail in one gulp.
She grinned and said "I suppose that's why it's called a cocktail!”
"How are we all doing" asked Danny," Everyone having a good time?" Absolutely everyone agreed.
"Girls" said Emily with a mischievous look on her face, "why don't you all take a place on the couches and chairs and spread your legs for me. Then I'm going to eat everyone out and have you all cum in my mouth. Would that be o.k.?"
All the girls nodded in agreement and quickly found places all round the room.
The guys relaxed on chairs and couches facing them and sat masturbating as they watched this highly erotic pussy eating show that this hot f******n year old was putting on.
The girls were arranged across three four seater couches. Lynsey, Celia, Wendy, Jen, Lola, Alison, Poppy, Laura and Erika.
"Just before you start baby," said Danny "I have a little gift for you and now seems as good a time as any to give you it." Danny walked over to the sideboard and produced a gift wrapped box. Emily hurriedly opened it and inside was a gleaming 5" stainless steel buttplug with an 'E' embossed in gold on the end.
"Oh that's beautiful daddy, can you put it in me now before I start?"
"Of course darling" said Danny. He put some cherry lube on it and eased it all the way into Emily's slippery wet asshole.
Then Danny picked up a camera and stood at Emily's side so that he could get some good close-ups of the proceedings.
Emily then knelt between Lynsey's legs and started to slowly run her tongue along Lynsey's labia taking each lip between her tongue and lips gently biting and teasing then flicking her tongue on Lynsey's hard clit.
"Oh god Emily that fees sooo good" sighed Lynsey," I'm going to cum, fuck, keep working my clit, oh god I'm cumming."
Emily buried her tongue deep in Lynsey's pouring cunt hungrily drinking all the sweet pussy juice down.
"Right Celia" smiled Emily, "your turn." And quickly she had her mouth working on Celia's wet pierced pussy-lips and soon she had her groaning with pleasure as she came and came in Emily's hot mouth.
Emily worked her way along the row of highly aroused girls. The sexual tension in the room was palpable as Emily licked and fingered each of the girls to furious climaxes. As she worked her way along the row she was suddenly aware that the room had gone silent apart from the breathing of everyone. She looke round to see that all the guys were masturbating and gazing intently at the sight of this erotically charged f******n year old eating all this pussy. She realised that her fingers were busy in her own cunt and that she was almost in a sort of sexual trance.
"Oh god, I'm going to pass out with excitement," thought Emily.
She stopped fingering herself and concentrated on tasting Alison's juice as she came. Emily was also aware that, probably as a result of the constant stimulation by fingers, clocks and assorted tours plus all the different lubes that had been used, that all the girls pussy juice had taken on a thick, almost sweet viscosity that just tasted so delicious that Emily couldn't get enough of it.
As each girl waited her turn they masturbated either with their fingers or with whatever toys were handy until they had Emily's mouth sucking and licking their swollen cuntlips and hard clits making them pour all their hot cum into Emily's expectant mouth.
Once she had licked the last of her mum's pussy juice from her fingers she looked round at the guys and said," I'm so horny now. I want fucked by all of you guys. I want to lie on top of Pete reverse cowgirl style so that I can have that black cock in my asshole then I want the rest of you to take turns fucking my wet slit until I tell you to stop."
Emily sat astride Pete and guided his hard cock into her slippery tight asshole then with a sigh of pleasure she slid down it taking almost it's full length into her ass
"Daddy, you first" she said
Danny slid deep into his hot ***********s cunt, fucking her in tandem with Pete until with a cry Emily shuddered and came.
"You next Andy" said Emily and he swapped places with Danny and he and Pete fucked her until she groaned and came again. While this was happening the girls were all engaging in all manner of highly erotic acts, sixty-nining, fucking each other with dildos, mutually masturbating each other until the room seemed completely sexually charged. Finally Emily said "now I need Lola and Poppy to help me with what I need now."
Lola and poppy came over to the long couch. Emily eased herself off Pete's cock, licked it and sat on the edge of the couch and raised her legs.
"I'm ready girls" she said to Lola and Poppy. The twins took some lube and covered their fingers in it then Lola started to insert her hand slowly into Emily's cunt and at the same time Poppy did it to Emily's asshole until both girls had their hands in Emily's cunt and asshole whereupon they fisted her until they brought her to a shattering orgasm. While they were fisting Emily, Celia whispered something to Laura who grinned and nodded her head as if in agreement. Celia came up behind Lola and knelt down. She put her left arm round and started to caress ****** tits, gently pinching and squeezing her hard pierced nipples and with her other hand she reached between ****** legs and slid her fingers between ****** hot swollen pierced cuntlips and masturbated her as she fisted Emily. Laura was doing the same to Poppy until both girls were writhing with intense pleasure as they came as they fist-fucked Emily.
At the same time Wendy and Alison had put on their strapless dildos and were taking turns fucking Erika and Jen while Lynsey had got another of the cameras and was filming the fisting and fucking in close-up.
"I'm looking forward to editing this" laughed Lynsey.
"Oh Jesus Christ" exclaimed Emily, as she came again and again, "that was unbelievable. I need a few moments to get over that, then one last thing to finish the best birthday ever. I want all the guys to stand in a line. Lynsey and Erika go with Danny, Laura and Jen with Chris, Wendy and Alison with Pete, Lola and Poppy with Roy and me and Celia with Andy. We are going to play a game to see which pair can make their guy cum first.
Everyone laughed and said that seemed a great game. The guys were aching to shoot and all the girls were desperate to taste some cum.
Lynsey knelt in front of Danny and Erika stood beside him and took his cock in her hand, Laura knelt and Jen took Chris's cock in her hand, Wendy knelt and Alison took Pete's cock, Lola knelt and Poppy took Roy's cock and Emily knelt and Celia held Andy's cock
"Right" laughed Emily. "There's a bottle of champagne for the winning threesome. One, two, three, go.
The girls started masturbating the guys into their partners waiting mouths. The kneeling girls were all licking and sucking the guys cocks, fingering and licking the guys assholes trying to get them to cum quickly. Needless to say the guys were all highly aroused already so it didn't take long for the first one to cum.
"Fuck I'm going to shoot" exclaimed Andy and Celia worked his cock furiously into Emily's mouth. When she had drained him Emily stood up and lasciviously kissed and cum-swapped with Celia until with a couple gulps they both drank Andy's cum down
Next to finish was Danny and Erika and Lynsey French kissed his cum before swallowing it down.
Then Chris came in Laura's mouth and she and Jen cum-swapped then Roy came in ****** beautiful wet lipped mouth and she and her sister cum-swapped before greedily drinking it down and finally Pete, who emptied such a huge hot load into Wendy's mouth that she could barely hold it all in her mouth and was trickling out of the side of her mouth so that Alison had to quickly start kissing her sister so that they got it all.
"Well, that was the best birthday ever" laughed Emily, "but I'm shattered and I need a rest! We can soon start again. After all it's only half past six!!
"Perfect timing," said Danny. I've ordered some food which should be here any time. We can eat, relax, get cleaned up and see what happens. We've plenty of bedrooms so everyone can stay the night with whoever they want, although I suspect that by the time we're finished sleep will be all we want!
There was a chorus of yeahs and general laughter.
Pete walked over to Danny and said " Can I have a word, Danny?"
"Yes. Is there a problem?" replied Danny.
"No, no" said Pete, "the boys and I have a request. Do you think Emily would be up for being ragdolled. I know you're her dad and you and her mum would have the final say but if you and Erika were o.k. with it do you think Emily might fancy it?"
"Well I'll certainly ask her but I'll definitely need to discuss it with Erika and Emily" said Danny.
He walked over and whispered to Erika and Emily and the three of them were soon deep in conversation.
"You know we wouldn't hurt you but it can get a bit hectic and I understand if you're not too keen. You are only f******n and while you're the hottest f******n year old I know, it's still you and your mum's decision." said Danny.
"Please mum, I would love to try it but promise you will film it because I want to watch it afterwards" pleaded Emily.
"Oh, very well" said Erika," if it's what you want to do but if it looks as if you are not enjoying it then it ends immediately."
"I promise mum" said Emily grinning.
"Me too" agreed Danny, "there's one other thing. They want you to wear your school uniform, the proper Hutcheson's Grammar one, blazer, blouse, knee length skirt, white socks and flat black shoes and plain white bra and cotton panties and I think it would be safer if you took of the chains as well, baby. Don't want them catching on anything and causing you an injury.
"O.k. daddy" said Emily.
Let me start at the beginning. My wife Lynsey, along with her sister Laura, and I run a small indie film making and distribution company specialising in, what the film industry delicately refers to as, adult films. We have been doing this for five years now, ever since I met Lynsey and and her two daughters, Wendy who is now s*******n and Alison who is now fifteen. We married last year, moved to a nice house in the Glasgow suburbs and everything is about as good as it gets.
Well that was up until a few weeks ago.
I should say that the main stars of our little business are Lynsey and Laura with occasional appearances by myself and a few others. We have two lines of films, one called 'Schoolgirl Sluts' and another line called 'MILFs love Teens'.
Lynsey is 35 with long chestnut hair that is styled the way those gorgeous hippie chicks used to have it. she is small busted with huge hard nipples, slim waist, beautiful ass, long legs and she loves sex, especially anal. Laura is a hot little blonde with big boobs and a very curvaceous body and she also loves sex particularly oral and toys. Both are bi and we have had some amazing threesomes both in front of and behind the camera.
We have a few other people that we can call on from time to time but its a lot easier to get girls than it is guys. They come along full of bravado but in front of the camera they can't even raise a smile! But we have a nice little business that gives us a good life and we don't hurt anyone. No one is forced into our business and everyone is well paid. I even have a health care plan!
Back to my tale though. Lynsey was out one night with Laura and I was doing some paperwork in my study and I knew that both the girls were in watching TV in Wendy's room. I thought I would see if they fancied something to eat or drink and I popped my head round the door to ask.
Well, to say I was a bit surprised would be an understatement. There was Lynsey, Laura and me up on the screen with me fucking Lynsey in the ass while Laura fucked me in the ass with a strap-on. As my eyes adjusted I realised that the girls hadn't heard me because they were too busy watching the action on the screen while they were clearly masturbating with a couple of dildos. I stood for a minute or two aware that I was getting extremely aroused and just as I was about to make a strategic withdrawal Wendy turned round and looked at me and said "Why don't you sit and watch this with us?"
I kind of spluttered some nonsense about what do you think you girls are doing and this is something your mother and I do privately and they shouldn't be watching it etc. Wendy laughed and said " Well you shouldn't be selling this stuff on line if you don't want anyone to see it. We know what line of business you and mum and auntie Laura are in. Nice cock by the way."
"Oh fuck, I'm cumming" moaned Alison. To my amazement she took the dildo, glistening with pussy juice, from her cunt and handed it to Wendy who proceeded to lick it clean. Wendy then removed the dildo from her own cunt and handed it to Alison who looked at me with a smile and said "Maybe dad would like to taste it first?"
"That's outrageous" I said" you're sisters"
"Half sisters don't forget, different dads" said Wendy. "Don't be shy dad, you can't pretend you haven't thought about what it would be like to have the two of us. We certainly have!"
"That's just ridiculous" I said.
"Well from the bulge in your trousers I would say you are lying" and as she spoke she reached over and stroked the outline of my, by now, hard cock.
"Mum and Laura certainly can't seem to get enough of it from your exploits on film and all that cumming has made me and Wendy extremely thirsty and I would quite like to taste your cock after you have fucked the two of us"
"But you are u******e and I am sure mum would have something to say about it if she found out"
"Well, we had better make sure that she doesn't " said Wendy as she took me in her mouth. Alison stood up, pulled off her top and slipped off her extremely short skirt revealing her slim body and firm little breasts like her mums. I noticed that her pussy was clean shaven and that she had a discreet little tattoo on her left breast and one just above her slit. She walked round beside me and kissed me while she caressed my balls as Wendy's hot mouth worked on my cock. She then knelt down and proceeded to lick my balls while her fingers gently probed between my buttocks to find my asshole. She took her index finger and let it linger at my asshole before slowly inserting it.
"Oh fuck, if you keep doing that I'm going to cum" I moaned.
"Not yet" said Alison" we need fucked first"
She bent over the couch and Wendy took my cock and placed it between Alison's wet pussy lips. I looked down and to my astonishment saw that Alison had a buttplug deep in her ass. Wendy smiled at me and said " Well, we're only taking a leaf out of mum and Auntie Laura's book. Alison wants her asshole to be ready for the first time that she has your cock in it. But we'll save that for another time. Tonight we just want you to fuck our pussies really hard until we cum"
I started sliding my cock deep into Alison's soaking wet little cunt as Wendy knelt below me and administered some amazing anallingus while caressing my balls.
"I need some of that soon" she groaned." Hurry up and make her cum so that I can feel your cock in me. As I'm the eldest I want you to cum in me and Alison can drink it out of my pussy and then she can kiss me so that I can taste you too. We can do it the other way some other time but tonight I want to feel you shoot deep in me"
I fucked Alison until I felt her pussy lips tighten round my cock.
"Oh god I'm cumming again, don't stop.... keep fucking me, oh fuck, yes" she moaned as I rammed my cock hard into her sopping wet pussy.
"My turn now" said Wendy as she took Alison's place and I could see that she also had a buttplug deep in her her pretty ass. Wendy was just like her sister except she was blonde and she also was shaven. Alison lay on the couch fingering herself while I fucked her sister to orgasm. After she had cum she told me now it was my turn and Alison came and knelt beside me as I neared my climax.
"Oh Jesus, I'm going to shoot" I said.
Then I exploded into her hot wet slit with a series of shuddering climaxes. Alison pulled my cock out of Wendy's cunt and licked me and then slid her tongue into her sisters pussy licking and sucking all my hot load and then she fiercely kissed her sister as they swallowed all the sweet cum and pussy juice.
As we sat on the couch watching the rest of the film I asked Wendy how long her and Alison had been watching porn.
"Well I've been watching since I was about twelve, ever since I watched you, mum and auntie Laura one night, doing some fantastic things to each other. If you remember we had been staying at Laura's and you had just met mum and we were upstairs asleep when I had to get a drink and as I walked past the lounge I heard some interesting noises. I looked in the half open door and saw mum and Laura doing sixty nine while you were fucking Laura's pussy. I did get quite aroused watching you so I tiptoed upstairs and woke Ali and we both watched you for a while. After we went back upstairs Ali was curious about what you were doing so I explained. I'd been masturbating since I was ten so I thought it was about time Ali knew what to do as well so I showed her. As you can see she took to it very quickly and we thought that if mum and Laura could do it we would as well. A few months later I found some toys and a DVD of you and mum and since then we have been experimenting, so to speak" said Wendy.
"Are you two going to talk all night?" said Alison." I've got school in the morning and I want to cum again before I go to bed. You can finish the story tomorrow Wendy. Dad, I want you too eat my pussy 'til I cum"
I looked at Wendy who laughed and said " Well if that's what she wants you'd better do what you're told because I want eaten too."
I knelt down in front of the couch and Alison spread her legs open wide. I gently licked the glistening pink pussy lips before thrusting my tongue into her as far as I could.
"God" I moaned "you taste amazing"
Wendy giggled and said "She does, she's almost as sweet as me. Does she taste as good as mum and auntie?"
"Absolutely" I replied " now let me get on with making Ali cum"
Alison groaned and said " When I am cumming I want you to ease the buttplug out of me slowly"
"And give it to me to lick please" said Wendy
I started to lick and tease Ali's clit and lips working her clit hard with my tongue. I could feel her squirming as her climax built. Suddenly she gasped and begged me to pull the buttplug out of her ass. As I did so she groaned and shuddered saying " Oh fuck, yes, yes, don't fucking stop"
As Wendy licked the buttplug I slid my tongue into Ali's sweet little asshole.
"Strawberry lube I think" I said.
"Yes" replied Wendy "and now me please"
I moved across to where Wendy sat and watched as she caressed her very wet pussy. I slid my tongue between her wet lips and started to tongue her.
"She tastes good too dad, doesn't she?” said Alison.
"Oh fuck" I said "you both do. And I can't believe how wet you both get. Something else you both clearly get from your mum"
Wendy pulled my head between her legs and groaned " Hurry up and make me cum and pull out the buttplug as I cum and do the same to me as you did to Ali."
I worked my lips and tongue in her delicious cunt and just as she started to wriggle beneath me I eased the buttplug out of her ass and ran my tongue in to the hot sweet little hole.
"Christ girls. You are both amazing"
Alison smiled and said " Well it looks like you are ready for action again Dad. Why don't you let me masturbate you and bring you off over our faces and you can watch us cumswap"
"Oh god, I can't believe I'm letting this happen but I don't think I can help myself"
Alison took my cock in her hand and proceeded to slowly stroke me. After a minute or two Wendy knelt in front of me and urged her sister to do it quicker. Suddenly I groaned and my hot load spurted out over Wendy's face and Alison took my cock in her mouth and drained the last drop before licking my cum from her sister's face and French kissing her deeply.
" Fuck, that was amazing" I said " incidentally when did you two lose your virginities?"
They both looked at each other and laughed and Wendy replied " Tonight dad. You were our first!"
"Really" I stammered. "Shit, I'm so sorry, I just assumed from your actions that you had loads of experience"
"Well, we have " said Wendy "but only with each other and our best friends Hannah and Katie"
"Jesus, have they seen any of the DVDs?"
"Oh yes and they can't wait to meet you properly! But we'll talk again tomorrow night. We've both got school tomorrow. See you at breakfast"
The two of them then grabbed their clothes and toys and pausing to kiss me they both ran off upstairs laughing.
I dressed and went back to my study in a bit of a daze. Had what just happened really happened? And what did they mean about Hannah and Katie meeting me properly. Hannah was Wendy's best friend. Brunette and so hot that it was hard to realise she was still a schoolgirl. Katie was Alison's best friend and she was a very pretty little redhead with quite large breasts and a gorgeous pout. I had often imagined that sometimes they were giving me odd looks whenever they were in the house. Well, tomorrow night could not come quick enough I thought. But what would Lynsey and Laura think if they ever found out?
I decided there was no point in fretting over something that might never happen.
The next morning I walked into the kitchen. Lynsey was finishing her coffee and the girls were finishing the last of their breakfast.
"Be a dear and run the girls to school would you" said Lynsey " Laura and I have to finish the rest of the client interviews"
"No problem" I said "Let's go girls"
We went out to the car and as we drove to school Wendy asked " What the fuck are client interviews in the porn film business?"
"Well" I said " your mum and Laura are auditioning girls for our next film. They are looking for new young talent."
"What do they do dad?" asked Alison.
"Well, we have a suite at the Holiday Inn and we audition the girls there. Your mum and Laura get them to do some stuff in front of the camera. This is a girl on girl film so they don't need me"
"Can we audition for one of your films?" said Alison.
"No fucking way. Are you serious? What the fuck would make you think I would allow you two to go into porn films?" I spluttered.
"Well for a kick off we love sex and I think we would be pretty good at it" said Alison.
"Other than the fact that it would be i*****l as you're both u******e I'm pretty sure your mum wouldn't be too happy" I replied.
"Let us worry about mum" said Wendy. " Anyway we are having a girls night on Friday with Hannah and Katie. Why don't you look in on us about half nine on Friday evening. I think you might get a pleasant little surprise."
I have to say I was more than a little intrigued at the thought of what Wendy meant and I was a little distracted over the next couple of days.
Friday soon arrived and that evening as I sat in the lounge having a glass of wine I couldn't help thinking that the rest of the evening might turn out to be quite interesting. Lynsey and Laura were still at the hotel doing auditions and wouldn't be finished until Saturday. I have to say I was turned on by the idea of Lynsey and Laura having some amazing sex with the teenagers they were auditioning for Volume 16 of MILFs and Teens and this added to the tension about what was going to happen later.
About half past nine I headed upstairs to Wendy's room. I stood at the door and listened. I could hear a sort of low moaning so I stripped and opened the door and walked in.
I was totally taken aback with the sight that I suddenly beheld.
Hannah was sitting on the couch opposite Alison and they were both rocking back and forth in a gentle rhythm while a large double ended dildo slid into their glistening wet slits. Katie was kneeling in front of Wendy fucking her pussy with a large black vibrator while she tongued her asshole. Wendy looked over to me and said "Glad you could join us dad. We have been waiting for you and Hannah and Katie couldn't wait and needed some attention. Now that you're here we can really get on with some serious fucking. Am I right girls?"
"Oh fuck, yes" said Hannah. " I need fucked and licked so much"
"Me too. I want fucked in the ass tonight" said Katie.
"Well, only after me" said Alison.
"And as I'm the oldest I'm getting assfucked first" said Wendy. " by the way Dad, Hannah and Katie are still virgins and we're all anal virgins so you'll be doing us all a favour"
"Oh yes Mr Taylor" said Hannah" we've been watching a few of your films and we are desperate to have you do us."
"Well, I think Danny will do rather than Mr Taylor, given what we are going to be doing. I take it you are all absolutely sure you want to go ahead with this." I said.
"Oh yes, definitely. We've been thinking about it all week and I really need to have your cock in my pussy now" said Katie.
She lay back on the couch and spread her legs open. Her gorgeous shaved cunt looked soaking wet but before I could slide my cock in Hannah knelt on one side of me and Wendy on the other and they both proceeded to run their tongues and lips up and down my shaft. Alison was behind me tonguing my asshole and as I moaned with the sheer thrill of having these hot little sluts working on me Wendy took my hard throbbing cock and slowly guided me to Katie's dripping wet cunt and inserted it while Hannah and Alison caressed my balls and fingered my asshole. I started to fuck Katie harder and harder until she groaned and said " Don't fucking stop. Harder, oh fuck I'm going to cum. Jesus Christ I'm going to cum, fuck me fuck me, oh I'm cumming"
I took my cock out of her sopping wet slit and while Alison and Hannah licked Katie's juices off it Wendy knelt between Katie's legs and ate all the rest of her sweet pussy juice.
"O.k., who's next" I said.
"Me" said Hannah" but first you lie back on the bed. We are going to do some stuff to you"
I lay down and Hannah came and stood over my head with her legs wide apart. She slid the buttplug out of her asshole, licked it and handed it to Wendy who was kneeling between my legs. She licked it and then started to slowly slide it into my ass just as Hannah squatted above my mouth and lowered her hot wet asshole onto my lips. I licked her gently round the rim of her asshole then I plunged my tongue deep in that sweet little hole. She gasped and I switched my attention to her pussy which was dripping with juice. I licked and kissed her until she was about to cum. Meanwhile Wendy was gently masturbating my ass with the buttplug while Alison and Katie ran their tongues along my hard throbbing cock while they caressed my balls.
"I need that cock in my cunt" said Hannah breathlessly.
She stood up and walked round and straddled me then she lowered herself down as Alison guided me into Hannah's wet slit. She eased herself down to take the full length of my cock deep into her pussy then she leaned forward so that her asshole was easily accessible and looked at Katie and said “get the black vibrator and fuck me in the ass with it while I ride Danny's cock"
Katie walked over to the couch and a few seconds later, after Wendy and Alison had taken turns tonguing Hannah's asshole, she proceeded to fuck Hannah's asshole slowly and deeply with the black vibrator. While Hannah rode me Alison and Wendy took turns at sitting on my face while I tongued and licked their assholes and slippery wet cunts.
After about five minutes I could feel Hannah tense and soon she was moaning and thrusting down hard.
"Oh my god I'm cumming, oh fuck, I can't stop, it feels amazing having both my holes filled, fuck, I'm going to cum again"
She slumped forward and kissed me"
"Christ" she laughed" I can not wait to have that cock in my ass, but first I need to taste it. I can't believe how much I came"
"Well we all do" said Wendy "but first you lie back daddy, while we audition for you"
"What do you mean audition" I asked
"We want to make a porn film with you" said Alison.
"No fucking way. There's no chance I'm going to do a Traci Lords and fuck up the British porn industry. You are all u******e. Wendy, you and Alison are s*******n and fifteen and Hannah and Katie must be much the same"
"Well, I'll be fifteen in November" giggled Katie.
"Jesus Christ, are you trying to give me a fucking stroke or worse, get me locked up. Where did you learn all the stuff that you do?"
"Your DVDs mainly" said Katie. "You and Lynsey and Laura have been quite inspirational"
"Where do you get all the toys from?"
"There's a great little shop in Argyle Street that we go to and they have got some brilliant underwear and shoes as well" said Alison.
"I give up, but there's still no way you are making a porn film"
"Who was Traci Lords" asked Katie
"She was an eighties porn star who made a whole bunch of films where she did ATM, anal, cumswap, lesbian, everything really. Then they discovered she was only sixteen when she made them. It cost the American adult film companies billions to withdraw and re-edit all her films not to mention fighting court cases"
"Who cares, this is 2013 and mum said she would do the camera work and Laura would direct us" said Wendy.
"What" I spluttered. "How does mum even know that you watch porn let alone do the stuff that you do with each other, never mind film you"
"She caught us one night watching Schoolgirl Sluts 15, the one we were watching when you caught us, and we were playing with each other and when she realised that we really got turned on by it she decided that she would engineer having you catch us doing it as well. Why do you think she has been out a lot. She and Laura are really turned on by the thought of watching you do a reverse gangbang with the four of us" said Wendy.
"Well I don't know. I'm not happy about this"
"Wait 'til you see our audition first and then decide" said Alison" right girls, lets go and get ready"
They left me sitting on the couch mulling over what I had just heard and I had to admit the thought of Lynsey and Laura filming me while I fucked and ate all those sweet little pussies and asses was turning me on enormously.
As I lay back stroking my cock the door opened and the girls came giggling back into the room. I gasped in amazement. They were all dressed in Britney Spears schoolgirl outfits and they all had on black sheer hold-ups and extremely high stripper heels and were carrying a variety of sex toys.
"What do you think dad, are these suitable audition outfits?" said Alison
"I think his cock has just answered your question" said Katie laughing.
Katie and Alison came over to the couch and sat down beside me.
Wendy and Hannah walked over to the bed and knelt facing each other.
"Just sit back and enjoy the show" said Katie as she slid her fingers round my cock while Alison's hand cupped and caressed my balls.
Wendy and Hannah started to French kiss each other, each kiss getting longer and more wanton. Their fingers caressed each others breasts and buttocks. Wendy undid Hannah's shirt and immediately started sucking on her swollen nipples. After a few moments Hannah reciprocated fondling and sucking Wendy's hard nipples. Their fingers slid under the short skirts and I could see that they were fingering each other. Wendy took her fingers and licked them before slipping them into Hannah's pussy again then she put them into Hannah's mouth so that she could lick them too.
Hannah lay back and removed her skirt. I could see that the buttplug was back in and Wendy lay down between Hannah's legs and started to lick and finger her pussy. As Hannah's climax built up Wendy took hold of the end of the buttplug and started to gently slide it in and out of her wet little asshole. She eased it right out and plunged her tongue in. This was too much for Hannah who groaned and said" Jesus fuck I'm cumming, put it back in and keep licking me, don't fucking stop now". With another moan she shuddered to climax.
Wendy then turned and still kneeling took a dildo from the side-table and lifting her skirt to show her pussy, licked the dildo before inserting it deep into her pussy. Hannah, who had recovered somewhat, knelt behind Wendy, removed her top and started caressing her breasts and squeezing her nipples. She pushed Wendy forward until her ass was high in the air. She then started to masturbate Wendy's asshole with the buttplug while Wendy fucked herself with the dildo. Groaning, Wendy came and came.
While I was watching this Katie giggled and said "Look Ali, I see your dad is leaking a little, I love the taste of pre-cum."
She ran her finger gently over the tip of my cock until her finger glistened with pre- cum then she ran her finger over her lips and leaned across me and kissed Alison deeply.
"Now it's our turn" said Alison and she and Katie walked over to the bed. Wendy and Hannah came over and sat beside me. Wendy kissed me and Hannah bent over and took my cock in her mouth. "Enjoying the show dad?" Asked Wendy.
"Fuck yes" I replied
"Well, I think you're going to enjoy Ali and Katie's little show too" said Hannah.
Katie and Alison then sat on the bed facing each other with their legs spread open. They reached over to the bedside table, opened the drawer and took out two double dildos. Ali took one and Katie the other then Katie slid one end of her dildo into Ali's asshole and then slid the other end into her own. Alison then took the other dildo and slid one end into Katie's soaking wet cunt and the other into her own. Then they started to slide back and forward forcing the dildos deep into their cunts and assholes.
After a few minutes Ali said " I am so ready to cum."
"So am I " said Katie. They both shuddered and groaned and came hard.
"Do we pass the audition dad" asked Wendy.
"I think so" I laughed.
"Well you still have some work to do dad before we're finished this evening" said Wendy.
" We all still want fucked in the ass”.
As she said that Alison and Katie came over and knelt on the couch. I stood up and Hannah and Wendy knelt beside them. They all bent over so that their asses were up in the air and I knelt behind Wendy and ran my tongue into her beautiful little asshole. I stood up and taking my cock I slid it slowly, deeply into her and started to fuck her.
"How does it feel" asked Alison
"Fucking amazing, don't stop daddy, fuck my ass hard" said Wendy as she shuddered and came.
I took my cock from her ass and she turned round, sat on the couch and took my cock deep in her mouth. She then took my cock in her hand and gently placed at it the mouth of Ali's tight little asshole. I slowly pushed it into her ass and she moaned a little and then pushed back until it was deep inside her. I then fucked her asshole hard while Wendy fingered her pussy until Alison moaned and said " Oh fuck I'm cumming again. That feels so good. Let me taste your cock daddy. I want to taste my ass on your cock."
She turned and knelt beside me and took my cock in her mouth and licked all the juice off it.
" I want fucked now" now said Katie.
I knelt behind her and tongued her asshole then I stood up and let Ali ease my cock into Katie's ass. She took it in deep and hard and thrust herself onto my cock til she came. She was so aroused that it only took a few deep thrusts to make her cum.
Hannah by this time was sliding her fingers in and out of her pussy and asshole getting it slick with her pussy juice. " I want you to cum in me so that Wendy can drink it out of my asshole and then cumswap with us all."
"That will be amazing" they all replied.
I slid my cock into Hannah's tight asshole and I fucked her harder and harder until I could feel my orgasm getting closer.
"Oh Jesus, I'm going shoot my hot load into your ass" I cried.
Suddenly I couldn't hold back any longer and shot deep into her ass. Wendy knelt below Hannah's ass and Katie and Ali watched as my hot cum poured out of Hannah's asshole over her wet cunt lips and into Wendy's waiting mouth. Wendy then knelt over and put her mouth just above Ali's mouth and let a little cum run onto her sister' tongue. She then did the same with Katie and Hannah. They all then drank my cum down and started kissing each other making sure that they all tasted my cum.
"We'll girls, that was some audition" I said," but it may take one more just to make sure."
They all laughed and Wendy looked at me with a gleam in her eye and said" Mum was right after all!"
"Well" said Wendy, "we all have school tomorrow, so I suppose we should get some sleep. Katie can sleep with me and you can sleep with Alison, Hannah"
" Your mum should be home soon " I said “so I'll see you all in the morning.”
I went back down to the lounge and poured myself a drink and started thinking about the evenings events and as I thought about it I could feel myself getting aroused.
I heard the front door open and Lynsey and Laura walked in.
"In here" I called.
"How was your evening"Lynsey asked, with a hint of a grin.
" Pretty good" I replied
"Your cock looks like it might need some attention" said Laura." Pour as both a drink and we'll see you upstairs in about ten minutes.
I poured them drinks and waited for a few minutes then went upstairs.
To my surprise they were wearing the same outfits that the girls had been wearing. They were locked in a 69 working each other's asses with dildos. I walked over to the bed and stood watching them while I stroked my cock.
"Let Laura suck you then put it in my ass" said Lynsey.
Laura took my hard cock in her mouth using her tongue on my glans just at the end of my shaft. " Oh fuck that is so good " I said.
"Put in my ass" moaned Lynsey. Laura guided my cock to the mouth of Lynsey's tight little asshole. I gently eased it in and slowly slid in deeper and deeper then I started to rock back and forth while Laura licked my shaft. I slid out of her wet asshole and Laura took my cock deep in her mouth.
" I love the taste of your cock when it has Lynsey's juice on it" she said. " now it's my turn"
" Just before we do that I think it's Danny's turn to audition. Come on in girls"
To my amazement the girls all came into the room giggling and laughing. They were all wearing their Britney outfits and carrying a variety of sex toys and I noticed that Wendy and Hannah were wearing strap-ons.
"We'll watch for a while but I think we might need to relieve some tension at some point" said Wendy.
Laura knelt in front of me and Lynsey took my cock in her hand and slid me into Laura's ass. I looked over at the couch and all the girls were gently fingering their glistening wet cunts.
I started to fuck Lynsey hard and I could hear the girls softly moaning.
"That looks so good" I heard Katie say to Alison. "Your aunt has a beautiful ass. I want to lick it and her cunt. Laura, can I have my tongue in your cunt and asshole please?"
"Of course you can darling. Why don't you come and join us" said Laura.
"If she's getting to do it then it's only fair if we all join in" said Wendy.
And with that they all came over to the bed.
Alison knelt and Hannah knelt behind her and slid the strap-on cock into her pussy and started fucking her.
"That looks good" said Lynsey."why don't you do that to me Wendy?"
Lynsey lay back and Wendy eased her dildo into her mum's pussy.
"Why don't you fuck Wendy while she's doing me" said Lynsey.
"Oh please do that daddy" cried Wendy. I knelt behind Wendy and slid my hard cock into her sopping wet cunt. We all started to rhythmically move back and forward until Wendy groaned and said" oh fuck, harder, I'm cumming, don't stop, fuck me, fuck me"
Lynsey looked over at Laura and said " Why don't you and Katie fuck each other in the ass with the double dildo. I think Danny would like to see that, in fact I think we all would. And Wendy, baby, why don't you let Danny have the strap-on in his ass while I dildo your asshole"
I lay back on the bed and raised my legs up. Alison and Hannah stopped what they were doing and came over beside us. Alison squatted above me and lowered her wet cunt lips onto my mouth. Hannah started to run her tongue up and down my shaft while Lynsey guided the strap-on into my ass. As Wendy started to fuck me Lynsey took a vibrator and proceeded to fuck Wendy's ass with it.
I could feel my orgasm start to build. "I'm going to shoot soon" I moaned. I started to jerk as Hannah stroked my cock faster. "Oh fuck, I'm cumming"I cried. Hannah's mouth enveloped my cock just as I started to spurt. "Jesus I'm cumming too" moaned Wendy. Hannah drained the last of my cum and moved round the bed and kissed Lynsey deeply. They cum-swapped my cream and smiling at each other they started to kiss Laura and Katie and Alison until they all had some of my cum, then they all looked at each other and swallowed.
"God, that was amazing" said Lynsey. “Let Danny have a rest then we'll do some more.”
"Katie" said Lynsey "be a darling and go into that drawer and bring out two of the little steel buttplugs, then come over beside me."
Katie got the buttplugs and knelt beside Lynsey." Lie back honey and raise your legs. Alison, come here and get your tongue in Katie's asshole and get it wet for me."
Lynsey then took one of the buttplugs and slid it into her pussy, then she took it out and proceeded to slide it into Katie's asshole. "Now you do the same to me Katie" said Lynsey. Katie took the other buttplug and put it in her cunt and then into Lynsey's asshole.
"Right" said Lynsey,"Katie and I are going downstairs to get some champagne and then we are going to have some more fun."
The two of them walked to the door. At the door Lynsey stopped and taking her fingers she slid them into her pussy and then smeared her pussy juice over Katie's lips before kissing her deeply. She looked round, smiled and said " That's just to keep you interested"
A few minutes later they reappeared carrying a bottle of champagne and a tray of glasses. Lynsey poured us all a glass. “Here's to the rest of the evening” she said.
She then lay back and said ” Danny, I want you to fuck me in the ass while I lick Alison's cunt. Katie, bring the double dildo and while Danny's fucking me I want you to put one end of the dildo in your pussy and the other end in mine and fuck me until we both cum. Wendy, you take the strap on and fuck Laura in the ass and Laura, you eat out Hannah's pussy until she cums.”
A few minutes later I could hear them all moaning with pleasure as they came and came.
“Now “ said Lynsey, “ I want Katie to reverse cowgirl with Danny with his cock in her asshole and Alison, you fuck her pussy with a dildo. Wendy, you sit on Danny's face and Laura, Hannah and I will take turns sucking and licking Danny's cock as he slides in and out of Katie's ass. Danny, I want you to fuck Katie until you cum. I want you to fill her with all that sweet cum”
I fucked Katie hard and suddenly I couldn't stop myself and I shot my hot load deep in her ass. Lynsey took a half full glass of champagne and eased my cock out of Katie's ass and holding the glass beneath her sweet little pink asshole let my cream ooze out of Katie's asshole into the glass. She took her finger and eased it into her asshole getting every last drop of my cum.
“Who wants a drink of champagne cum cocktail?” she asked.
“All of us” they chorused.
“Girls” said Lynsey, “we are shooting a scene on Saturday with Danny, Pete and Jen. How would you all like to come and watch. Laura and I are filming it”
“Is Pete the West Indian guy with the big cock that is in some of the films?” asked Alison.
“Yes, and Jen is the redhead who like to be DP'd” replied Laura
“Well, I think we would all like to watch that” said Wendy.
Saturday came and I took the girls in my car to the warehouse that we used for filming. The girls were all wearing short skirts and high heels and from taking the occasional glimpse in the rear-view mirror, no underwear.
“Are you all looking forward to this?” I asked.
“God, yes” they all replied.
We soon arrived and went inside the warehouse. Everything was already set up and I introduced the girls to Pete and Jen. Pete was naked and I could see that the girls were getting quite aroused by the sight of his cock which was semi-erect but when Pete had a look at the girls he immediately started to get really hard. Jen laughed and said “Well I can see that obviously Pete is tired of fucking me. Maybe he would prefer to do the girls?”
Lynsey and I looked at each other.
“I'm happy to film it for our own pleasure if the girls are into it” said Lynsey.
“Oh yes please, but we want Danny and Jen to take part as well” said Wendy.
I undressed and taking Katie by the hand I led her over to the set where we had a couple of couches and a bed. There was also a box of toys for the girls to play with while they watched.
“Katie, honey take off your skirt and top and stand beside Jen.” I said
Jen took Katie's hand and placed it over her breast and said “Lick my nipple”
Katie put her soft lips over Jen's erect nipple and started to kiss it while caressing her other breast. Soon they were kissing passionately. The rest of the girls had by now arranged themselves about the couches and were busy fingering their pussies. Pete and I walked over to Jen and Katie and I took Katie's hand and placed it on my cock and Pete did the same with Jen. Jen and Katie dropped to their knees and started sucking and licking our cocks.
After a few minutes Pete and I led Katie and Jen to the bed. Pete lay back on the bed and as Jen stroked his cock Katie straddled him and Jen eased Pete's cock into Katie's soaking wet slit.
“Oh fuck, that is amazing” moaned Katie. She started to ride Pete's cock while Jen knelt behind her and tongued Katie's asshole. She fingered her own pussy and looked round at me and said “Get your cock in my cunt and fuck me”
I obliged and slid my hard cock into Jen's dripping wet cunt and rode her hard.
“I think you should fuck Katie's asshole too” said Jen.
She eased herself round and kissed me, then taking my cock, wet with her pussy juice, slid my cock into Katie's tight little asshole. I could feel the hardness of Pete's cock stretching her cunt and she groaned as I went deep into her asshole with my cock. The girls were now silently watching their friend being fucked in both her holes by two cocks and Wendy cried out “Fuck her hard, fuck her.”
They all stood up and quickly undressed until they were all naked apart from their heels and they all came over and stood round the bed fingering themselves.
Alison smiled and said ” We all want fucked by you and Pete and then we want you to cum in Katie's cunt and asshole and then we want to drink your cum”
“Well Hannah can go next just as soon as Katie cums” I laughed.
“Oh Christ I'm cumming” moaned Katie. She slumped on top of Pete and kissed him.
“Lynsey” I laughed “is this a good time to tell Pete that Katie is only f******n?”
“Fuck, no way man” laughed Pete. “She fucks like she's been doing it for years”
Katie rolled off Pete and Hannah stood over Pete's cock facing me.
“I want Pete's cock in my ass” said Hannah.
Alison took Pete's cock in her mouth and after licking and sucking it she held it and slid it deep into Hannah's asshole. Jen took my cock and after sucking it for a minute or two she slid it into Hannah's wet cunt.
Hannah lay back on top of Pete while we fucked her and Wendy came over and straddled Hannah's mouth and lowered her dripping pussy lips onto Hannah's mouth. Katie then got up and walked over to the toys and picked out a silver buttplug. She then came back over and licked it and put in Wendy's asshole and started to slowly masturbate her while Hannah licked out her cunt.
“Christ I'm going to cum” moaned Hannah as Pete and I fucked her really hard in her tight little ass and sweet wet cunt.
Wendy stood up and looking round said ” I need fucked now too”
Jen took the buttplug out of Wendy's asshole, licked it, then slid it into her own asshole.
“Well,” she exclaimed “I need some fun too. I'm so turned on watching all you girls being DP'd”
“Yes” said Katie. “It always turns me on watching it in porn films but it is so much better getting the real thing”
I lay back on the bed and Wendy lowered her pussy onto my cock. Katie knelt behind Wendy and started to tongue Wendy's asshole then she moved her head to the side and licked the length of Pete's cock as Alison guided it into Wendy's asshole.
Pete and I started to fuck Wendy really hard. I looked over to where Lynsey and Laura were filming. Lynsey looked back at me and said “It's a pity that we are the only ones who will see this because it is so hot to watch”
“Fuck me harder Daddy” moaned Wendy. I thrust my cock deep in Wendy's soaking wet cunt and felt her shudder and groan to orgasm.
“Oh fuck, that was amazing” she gasped.
“My turn now Daddy” said Alison.
She faced Pete and Katie helped my cock into Alison's tight asshole. She then took Pete's cock and after fellating it slid it into Alison's sopping wet pussy. She then lowered her cunt onto Alison's mouth so that Alison could lick her to a climax.
“Danny” said Lynsey, “I think you and Pete should finish in Alison's cunt and asshole and then all the girls can drink your cum from her pussy and asshole. Jen can take your cocks and suck them 'til she gets the last of your cum in her mouth. Does that sound good girls?”
“Fuck yes” they all replied.
Pete and I started to fuck Alison harder and harder until she groaned and came. “I'm ready to give her my load” I said.
“Me too” said Pete,
We both exploded into Alison's hot wet cunt and tight hot asshole. She lifted herself off my cock and quickly moved to the edge of the bed where Katie and Wendy And Hannah knelt below her and caught all our cum in their mouths and then proceeded to kiss each other and Alison so that they could all drink our cum..
Jen knelt between Pete and I and sucked and licked all the rest of our cum and when she had all of it in her mouth walked over to Lynsey and Laura and started to Fench kiss all our cum into their mouths.
“Well” said Wendy ” that was fucking fantastic. I think I can speak for us all and say that we would definitely be up for doing this again, soon”
Lynsey and I laughed. “We think that can be arranged. How does tomorrow sound!”
All the girls giggled and chorused back “Absolutely.”
Chapter 2
The next morning I was sitting in my study going over some paperwork. The door opened and Alison came in and said “Have you got a minute, daddy?”
“Of course, what's up”
“Do you remember a couple of girls in my year that you might have seen at the school gates or a parent's night or something. We don't really mix with them much, the Krystatos twins, Lola and Poppy.” asked Alison
“Yes, I certainly do” I replied. “Long black hair, big boobs, extremely voluptuous. Doesn't their dad own a high end restaurant in the west end?”
“Yeah, that's them” said Alison, “they are pretty flash and are always partying. Well, Wendy and I noticed that they have been going out of their way to get friendly with me and yesterday we found out why. We were getting changed for P.E. and Poppy, Lola and I were last to leave. Lola came over beside me to change and as she undressed I noticed that her nipples were pierced. She saw me looking and asked me if I liked what I saw. I told her that I did and Poppy came over and showed me her pierced nipples too.
“And that's not all” said Lola, “look at this. She took off her panties and lay back on the bench and to my surprise I saw that her pussy lips were both pierced with little gold hoops.
“Mine too” said Poppy
“Well daddy, I was a little surprised and also a little turned on” said Alison.
I asked them why were they letting me see this and Lola said “Your dad is Danny Taylor isn't he?”
“Yes” I said, “and?”
“We've seen him in action” Lola giggled “ and we want to meet him and if you don't let us we'll tell everyone else that we know that Alison and Wendy Taylor's dad and mum are porn stars”
“Oh fuck” I said, “what do you want me to do?”
“Meet them tonight after school” said Alison.
“I don't suppose I have any choice. I can't have you girls getting that kind of hassle at school. What do you think they want? I said.
“I think they want you to fuck them” replied Alison.
“Well if it keeps them from spreading it around school I suppose I'll have to” I said.
Alison laughed, “I don't think it will be too much of a hardship. They are both very cute and if the rumours are true they are both pretty experienced. Well I'm off to school and we'll be back here about half three. Wendy has a tutorial and I think mum and Laura are in Edinburgh shopping today, so we won't be interrupted, hopefully.”
She leaned over and kissed me and glancing backwards she grinned at me and walked out of the room.
I decided that I would phone and talk to Lynsey about this as it sounded risky.
“I take it that you would have no objection to fucking them if that's what they want” said Lynsey.
“Of course not” I said, “but we don't want to end up in jail if it gets out”
“Here's what to do” said Lynsey, “use the guest bedroom and make sure all the cameras are on. Afterwards you can show them some of the footage and explain that it can remain our secret so long as they keep their mouths shut. Who knows, in a few years we might want to sign them up full time”
Later that afternoon I heard the front door open. I walked downstairs and standing in the hall were Alison and the twins. I had too admit they looked extremely hot in their school uniforms which they had tarted up by wearing thigh high socks and high heels and short grey skirts.
“Hi girls, nice to see you again. Which one of you is which” I laughed “you really are identical twins.”
“I'm Lola” said one of them. “ You'll be able to tell us apart soon I hope. I take it Alison has told you why we're here?”
“Yes” I replied, “and you are extremely bad girls. I suggest we go upstairs and find out how bad”
They both giggled and taking them by the hand Alison led them upstairs.
“Take them to the guest bedroom Alison and I'll join you in a few minutes. Do you fancy a glass of champagne girls?”
“Oh yes please” all three replied.
I got the champagne and headed back upstairs. I walked into the guest bedroom and found Lola and Poppy sitting on the couch.
“Where's Alison “ I said.
“Alison thought that it would be better if it was just the three of us just now” said one of the twins.
“No problem” I said and sat down between them. “Now which one of you is which? I believe you were going to help me out there.”
They both stood facing away on either side of me. They giggled and started to remove their school blouses then they unhooked their bras and let them drop to the floor. They turned to face me and I could see that their pierced nipples. One of the twins had little gold bars through them and the other had gold hoops.
“Poppy's are the ones with the hoops so that would make me Lola and my tongue piercing is red and Poppy's is blue, so that should help” said Lola. “What do you think?”
“Well” I said “come a little closer and I'll tell you”
They both moved closer to me so that I could caress and kiss their nipples. The piercings certainly kept them hard. I slid my hands up under their skirts and was pleasantly surprised to find that neither of them were wearing panties. Not only that but I could feel their labia piercings. I worked my fingers into their wet slits and slowly masturbated them as I continued to lick and suck their breasts and nipples.
“Oh fuck” said Lola “I think I'm going to cum”
“Me too” said Poppy as she kissed her sister.
They both moaned and pushed hard against my fingers as they came.
“Now I think we need cock” said Poppy.
They pushed me onto the couch and started to pull of my jeans. Poppy eased my cock out of my pants.
“Look Lola, just like in the DVD. Danny, we both want fucked in our pussies and assholes by you.” said Poppy.
“Happy to oblige. Come and sit on my cock Poppy and Lola you straddle me and let me lick you out.”
Poppy quickly got astride me hard cock and the feel of the gold rings on her pussy lips sliding down my shaft felt amazing. Lola straddled my face and as she lowered her dripping cunt lips onto my face she put her fingers down and teased her clit.
“We're getting our clits pierced so the next time should be fun” said Poppy.
As Lola had her soaking pussy lips on my mouth and tongue I just grunted and Poppy started to grind her pussy hard on my cock. She put her hands round behind her tight little ass and caressed my balls.
“I'm cumming again” she cried and moved quicker up and down my cock. I slid my tongue as deeply as I could into ****** hot slit and felt her start to convulse as she came too. Her hot pussy juice poured into my mouth as I licked and teased the little gold labia rings.
Poppy eased herself off my cock and started to lick and suck it.
“Wait for me” said Lola and knelt beside her sister so that they could both work on my cock and balls. Poppy slid her fingers into her sisters wet pussy and and then took them out and licked them.
“As delicious as ever” she laughed, “now you ride him but do it reverse so that I can lick your pussy and his cock at the same time.”
Lola got astride my cock and leaned back so that I could fondle her breasts and nipples while Poppy licked the length of my cock as it slid up and down her sister's beautiful wet pussy.
“I think you should take it in your asshole, s*s” said Poppy.
She took my cock in her hand and tongued ****** asshole to get it wet then she put the head of it into ****** asshole and pushed it in slowly while she licked her pussy. Lola started to move back and forward taking my cock deeper into her asshole. Poppy then caressed and licked my balls and asshole while I rammed my hard cock quicker and deeper into her sister's tight asshole.
“Fuck girls, I cant hold back much longer” I exclaimed
“Cum in her asshole then” said Poppy “do it now”
I groaned and shot my load into ****** hot pulsing asshole. Poppy took my cock out of ****** asshole and licked and squeezed every last drop into her mouth then she caught the rest of my cum as it trickled out of ****** asshole.
She then leaned above Lola and let it run from her mouth into ******, then they kissed each other passionately swapping my cum from one to another finally swallowing it.
“You do taste good Danny, but Alison did say you would. She also said you would be ready to go again in half an hour”
I laughed and said “Well, that's true but in half an hour I have a surprise for you girls”
“What is it?” said Poppy.
“That would spoil the surprise but I don't think you'll be disappointed. Now while we're waiting why don't you two go into the drawer there and find some toys to play with!”
Lola and Poppy opened the drawer and soon found a couple of buttplugs and a double dildo.
Lola knelt on the bed and said ” Put the buttplug in me please Poppy then I'll do you. Then we can fuck with the dildo. Danny, can we suck your cock 'til you get hard and we cum please?”
“I think I can oblige with that but don't make me cum or you'll spoil your surprise”
They sat on the bed facing each other and then they slid the buttplugs into their tight little assholes then Lola slid one end of the dildo into her pussy while Poppy did the same. I stood at the side of the bed and let them lick and suck me while they rocked back and forward going harder and harder until Poppy groaned and exclaimed “Fuck, I'm cumming”
“So am I “ moaned Lola.
Just at that the doorbell went.
“Sorry girls, I'll be back in a couple of minutes with your surprise.”
A couple of minutes I walked back into the room along with Pete and Tony and Chris, two of my other guys that I occasionally use for group scenes. The girls looked at each other and grinned.
“Well,” said Lola, “this is a nice surprise. I take it your friends are not just here to watch?”
“No Lola. Pete and I are going to attend to you while Chris and Andy there are going to see to Poppy's needs”
The guys quickly stripped off and Pete and I carried Lola to the couch while Andy and Chris joined Poppy on the bed.
I sat back on the couch and Lola knelt in front of me and took my cock in her mouth. Pete knelt behind her and spread ****** pussy lips with his fingers.
“Love the labia rings girl” he said as he eased his cock into her pussy. Lola groaned as she felt the hard cock rubbing against the buttplug that was in her asshole.
“Fuck me please, really hard. I need it so much” she said.
Pete started to really ram his hard cock into her sopping wet slit, Lola groaned as she started to cum again.
Meanwhile Chris was lying back on the bed while Poppy took his cock into her asshole as she reverse cowgirled him. Andy slid into her pussy and she moaned as they both gave her some serious fucking.
Pete took the buttplug out of ****** ass and gave it to her to lick. She then straddled my cock and took it deep in her cunt while Pete drove his cock deep in her ass.
After the girls had cum again Lola suggested we took turns at fucking her in the ass while Poppy kept us all hard by licking and sucking us as we came out of ****** asshole.
“God, I really want to do that” said Poppy.
For about an hour we all took turns at doing each of the girls and after a while Chris said “ I don't know about the rest of you but I really want to cum”
We all agreed that we were all ready to shoot our loads.
“Where do you want our cum girls? “ I asked.
“Well” said Lola, “ why don't Chris and Andy cum in Poppy's pussy one at a time and then I can take it into my mouth and cumswap with Poppy!”
“I really want to do that” said Andy.
Poppy lay back on the arm of the couch and Andy stood in front of her and Lola slid his cock into Poppy's wet pussy. After a few minutes he groaned and shot his load into Poppy's cunt. Lola knelt below her sister and teased all the cum into her mouth then she walked round and proceeded to kiss and swap Andy's cum back and forth until they each swallowed his load.
“Fuck, that was so good Andy,” said Lola, “now you Chris”.
Chris took his cock and fucked Poppy hard and as he came Lola gently squeezed his cock to make sure that Poppy's hot pussy got every drop. Then she knelt down and drank it all into her mouth and then she cum-swapped his load with Poppy.
“My turn now” said Lola as she changed places with her sister.
Pete let Poppy suck him before she eased his hard cock into ****** pussy. After a few strokes Pete came and Poppy took his cock in her mouth and drank the last drops of cum. She then thrust her tongue deep in her sister's pussy and we all watched as it trickled into her mouth. She then stood above Lola and let it drip into ****** waiting mouth. Lola swallowed all of Pete's cum and said to Poppy, “God, that was delicious, now I want Danny's juice in my cunt and mouth too”
Poppy guided my cock between ****** swollen pussy lips and I thrust deep into her. I was so aroused that it only took a few strokes before I shot deep into her. Poppy finished me in her mouth before licking out all my cream then she and Lola kissed and cum-swapped before each of them swallowed all my cum.
“Fuck” said Lola, “ that was amazing.”
“That's the kind of surprise I like” said Poppy. “Can we do this again sometime?”
All the guys nodded in agreement.
Lola looked over at the bedside clock and quickly got up saying “ We should have been home ages ago. Dad will freak.”
Andy said “ Chris, Pete and I can drop you off on our way to the Tunnel. Maybe we'll see you there later?”
“We'll see if we can get away later” laughed Poppy “but I don't know if my pussy and asshole can take much more”
“Don't worry” laughed Chris, “just a few drinks and a bit of dancing”
After they had left I was sitting back on the couch when the door opened and Alison came into the room.
“I've got the whole lot on video dad so I don't think Lola and Poppy will be giving us a problem. Although we do have one little problem”
“What's that my angel” I said.
“Watching all that has made me as horny as hell. I've already cum about three times and I really need to be fucked. Would you fuck me please daddy?”
“Of course I will darling” I replied.
Alison sat beside me and leaned over and took my cock in her mouth. She soon had me hard again and straddled me and slid onto my cock. As she rode me she started kissing me and whispered into my ear “I really love you daddy. I want you to cum in me please.”
I thrust my cock deeper into her pussy and felt her shudder as she climaxed.
“I'm going to cum baby” I groaned and shot deep into her cunt.
“Alison, sit on my face. I want to lick you out.”
She slid off my cock and lowered her glistening pussy lips onto my mouth. I teased all my cum out with my tongue and then rolled over on top of her and kissed her deeply so that she could taste our mingled juices.
“Christ” she exclaimed “that is the most erotic thing I've ever done.”
“Well honey, I love you too. I've only ever done that with your mum and Laura”
“Well” laughed Alison, “you know that you will need to do it with Wendy too, and when you do I want to watch!”
At breakfast the next morning Lynsey laughed and said “I believe you had an interesting afternoon Danny. How were the twins? Everything you expected and a bit more I would imagine.”
“Absolutely” I replied. I think the guys enjoyed themselves too”
“I was thinking, why don't we have a sort of party on the 15th November here. I believe it's the day before Katie's fifteenth birthday so she might fancy celebrating the last day of being f******n by going out with a bang, so to speak” said Lynsey.
“Great idea. Who will we invite.” I asked.
“Well, I thought, all the girls including the twins, Pete, Chris and Andy and Jen. I'm sure you four guys can handle six ***********s and three women” laughed Lynsey. I'll tell Wendy and Katie to tell the others. I think they should wear short dresses, stockings and extremely high heels and no underwear. Every one here for half seven and champagne to start to get us all relaxed. How does that sound?
“Excellent. Can't wait. Only two weeks away” I said.
When Lynsey told Wendy and Alison they were absolutely thrilled at the idea and immediately decided to have a get together with Hannah, Katie, Lola and Poppy to decide who would be wearing what.
The two weeks soon rolled around and the afternoon of the party quickly arrived.
I was sitting in the lounge having a drink and the door opened and Lynsey, Laura and the girls walked in.
Alison and Wendy were wearing short pleated red skirts and black bra type bustiers, black fishnets and platform stripper heels with 6 inch heels.
Lynsey and Laura were in short black dresses and black stockings and black stilettos.
“Wow” I said , “You all look stunning”
They all walked over and Lynsey looked around and said “I see you have got all the toys down then. I'm feeling just a bit horny so Laura is going to eat me out before the rest arrive”
Wendy and Alison came and sat beside me and Alison said “ why don't we get you in the mood dad and suck you for a while.”
She and Wendy unbuttoned my jeans and eased me out of them. She then bent over and took my cock in her wet mouth while Wendy licked and caressed my balls. As soon as I was hard she quickly lifted herself onto my lap and Wendy took my cock and guided it into Alison's extremely wet pussy. After riding me until she came she swapped places with Wendy and whispered “Why don't you cum in Wendy and then do what you did to me”
Wendy thrust her pussy onto my cock until I couldn't hold back and I shot deep into her. She lifted herself off my cock and climbed above me and lowered her dripping wet cunt lips onto my mouth. I took all our mingled juices into my mouth and then brought her mouth onto mine and French kissed our juices with her. As I was doing that Alison sucked the last of my cum from my cock and greedily swallowed it.
“I think Wendy enjoyed that” sad Lynsey. “The girls said they were going to get you to do that before the party got started and I have to say that it was a real turn-on watching. Laura and I both came a couple of times”
I laughed and said “Well I'm glad you enjoyed it but I'm sure the rest of the evening will be just as erotic”
Just then the doorbell went.
“I'll get it “ said Lynsey. She stood up and straightened her dress and headed off to let the rest of them in. I lay back and let Wendy and Alison stroke me 'til I got hard.
The door opened and in came the guys followed by the twins and Jen.
“I knew you wouldn't wait” laughed Pete, “but if I was in your shoes I wouldn't either.” Looking at the twins he grinned and said “ These two were playing with each other in the back of the limo while Jen was being fucked by Chris and Andy. My fault I suppose for agreeing to drive us all here. Well I'm ready for action”
He quickly stripped off and I said “ Pete, you take Hannah and Alison. Chris you take Lynsey and Katie and Andy, you take Laura and Wendy. There are toys on the table and champagne as well. Jen, you and Lola and Poppy can join me”
Lola and Poppy were wearing matching outfits. Red basques, short red skirts, red fishnets and red six inch stripper platforms. Jen was wearing a short blue dress, black stockings and clear stripper heels.
I sat back on the couch and Jen knelt in front of me and started working on my cock with her hands and mouth. Lola and Poppy knelt on either side of me so that I could slide my fingers up their thighs and finger their pussies. I slid my thumbs into each of their sopping wet cunts and teased the labia rings and to my surprise felt something else.
Lola laughed. “I told you that we were getting our clits pierced”. She and Poppy lifted their skirts to show me the little gold rings through their clits.
“That looks extremely sexy” I said. Why don't I lick all of you out and then fuck you”
“Great idea “ said Jen. She and the twins lay back on the couch playing with themselves while I started with Lola and ran my tongue and my thumb into her pussy and two fingers into her asshole. I worked on her as she squirmed and groaned and then she wrapped her legs round my neck and moaned “Oh fuck, I'm cumming, don't stop”
With a final convulsion she slumped back on the couch.
Jen opened her legs wide and pulled my head down and said “I want the same please”
I gave her the same treatment and she wriggled and squirmed as her pussy got wetter and wetter as she came and came.
Poppy by now was fingering herself furiously and cried out “ I need to cum, please lick me and finger me.”
I took her soaking lips in my mouth and teased the gold clit ring with my tongue as I thrust three fingers into her asshole. She thrust herself down on me and with a cry she came. As she came she moaned “ Oh God, I'm so sorry, I can't stop myself “ and suddenly she let go of a stream of golden piss.
Lola laughed and said ” I thought this might happen. Poppy has been so horny all day thinking about this and sometimes when she cums she loses control and pees herself. I hope it's not a problem.”
“No worries” I said “Jen and I have done golden showers so it's not a problem.
“I can't believe I did that” said Poppy “ I'm so embarrassed not to mention wet.”
“Forget about it” I said “I'm about to make you all a lot wetter. Lie back while I fuck you. Jen, you and Lola get a couple of dildos and get each other ready for me.”
I eased my cock into Poppy's soaking cunt and fucked her hard until she came. Meanwhile Jen and Lola were masturbating with a couple of dildos. Then I raised her ass a little and said to Jen and Lola “ Lick Poppy's cum off my cock then slide me into her asshole.”
Jen and Lola licked my hard cock clean and then each of them teased Poppy's asshole with their tongues before easing my cock into her glistening asshole. While I fucked her Lola licked my balls and Jen tongued my asshole while dildoing Poppy's pussy. After a few more minutes Poppy moaned “I'm going to cum again. Oh fuck it feels so good. Lola come and sit on my face and let me lick you out while I cum.”
Lola climbed up on the couch and straddled her sisters face. Poppy's tongue teased the gold rings as she licked and sucked her 'til Lola came at the same time as she did.
“Jesus Danny” said Jen, “these two are outrageous. I am so horny I need you to fuck me too, now!”
She knelt on the couch in front of me and told Lola and Poppy to lie back on either side of her. She then thrust her fingers deep into their pussies and said “ Go straight into my asshole and fuck me 'til I cum”
I did as she asked and as I fucked her asshole she masturbated the twins until with a cry they both came. Jen thrust her ass harder against me until my cock was buried deep in her slippery asshole. Suddenly she arched her back and with a groan she she came.
“I need a drink” said Lola
“I think we all do “ I said.
We all walked over to the table to get a drink and decided to watch some of the other action.
Pete was lying on the floor while Hannah straddled his face facing his head. She was being dildoed in the asshole by Alison who had Pete's cock in her asshole as she squatted on top of him. I could see that she had a dildo in her pussy as well as she slid up and down Pete's cock. Lola walked over and started to fondle Pete's cock as it slid up and down Alison's asshole. Poppy joined her and they took turns licking the length of his shaft as it penetrated deeply into Alison's ass.
Meanwhile Lynsey was lying on her back sixty-nineing Katie while Chris fucked Katie's asshole. He eased it in and out of her asshole so that Lynsey could take turns licking it and Katie's pussy.
Over on the other couch Laura and Wendy were kneeling beside each other kissing while Andy stood behind them fucking each of them in turn in their pussies and assholes.
I walked over to join Chris and while he fucked Katie I fucked Lynsey's asshole alternating between that and Katie's mouth.
Jen had gone to the table and was easing one end of a double ended strap-on into her pussy. She fastened it up and walked over to where the twins were and said “You two come with me.”
They all walked over to one of the couches and Jen had Poppy lie on the couch and Lola knelt between her legs and started to lick her sister while she dildoed her asshole. Jen stood behind Lola and put the strap-on into her pussy and started to fuck her. After a few minutes she took it out of ****** cunt and then slid it up into her asshole. Lola groaned and started to lick out her sister and dildo her even more quickly until Jen cried out “ Jesus Christ, I'm going to cum.”
“So are we “ groaned Lola as she rammed the dildo deep in Poppy's ass.
Lola slumped forward on top of Poppy as Jen took the strap-on out of ****** ass and handed it to Poppy to lick.
“That was amazing girls “ I said. “I think I'm ready to go again”
By this time Katie had come over to join me.
“I want you in me Danny” she said. She knelt in front of me and took me in her mouth as she reached between her legs and fingered herself. After she had got me rock hard we went over to a chair. I sat back on it while she reverse cowgirled me. As she rode me I caressed her hard nipples.
“Oh God, keep doing that, I think I'm going to cum again” and as she said it she moved faster up and down on my cock.
By this time I reckoned the guys were ready to shoot their loads as they had been pretty busy.
“O.k. everyone” I said. “Girls, why don't you all kneel in a sort of circle and the boys can walk round while you suck us then one of you, and you can decide which one, can take all our cum in her mouth and cumswap with the rest of you.”
Lynsey said “ That's a fabulous idea but we had already decided that because it is Katie's last day as a f******n year old she would be the one. Also she would prefer if you all came in her asshole and Alison would like to sit below her while you are doing it and catch all the cum in her mouth and then we can cumswap. How does that sound?”
“Fucking amazing” I said while the other guys nodded their agreement.
Katie lay back on the couch with her legs spread high in the air supported by the twins. Alison sat below her ready to lick each cock as it penetrated Katie's asshole. Lynsey, Laura, Wendy and Hannah stood round Chris as he took his cock out of Alison's mouth and slid it deep into Katie's ass. After a few minutes he exclaimed “ I'm going to shoot”
He thrust hard as Lynsey reached over and gently squeezed his cock to get every drop into Katie's ass. He stepped back and Pete took his place. Alison sucked him then he pushed his hard black cock into Katie's ass. He fucked her really deep and hard until he too groaned and shot into her. Laura and Jen then made sure every drop was in her asshole.
Andy then stepped up for Alison to lick him and then he too slid into Katie's asshole and fucked her until Katie groaned and came. Then Andy groaned and put another hot load into Katie's slippery wet asshole.
As he stepped back Alison reached up and took him into her mouth and drained the last drops into her mouth.
Now it was my turn and Alison licked my cock and guided it into Katie's ass. I thrust long and hard and deep into her soaking wet asshole. I shuddered and came hard. Wendy and Hannah gently squeezed me to make sure Katie had every drop of cum. I stood back and Lola and Poppy gently lowered Katie's ass so that we could see the flood of cum that ran into Alison's expectant mouth.
“My God” exclaimed Hannah, “there's so much delicious cum. I can't wait to taste it.”
All the girls then knelt in a circle as Alison walked round and let some of the cum run into each of their mouths. As soon as they all had some they all started passionately kissing each other and let the cum go from one wet mouth to the other. After a little while Lynsey gave a nod and they all simultaneously swallowed our cum.
As we all lay back on the couches Katie gave a laugh and said “Well, that was the best last day of a birth year ever. Of course I'll be expecting the same thing tomorrow for my actual birthday!”
“Definitely” we all chorused “roll on tomorrow!”
Part Two
Hi, Danny Taylor here again. It's been a couple of years since I last filled you in on what's been happening. Well here goes. Wendy and Hannah are at university, Alison and Katie are in their last year at school along with Lola and Poppy, Lynsey and Laura are thinking of moving permanently to behind the camera and we are branching out into adult toys and clothes. Lynsey, Laura and Katie are on holiday at the moment so Wendy and I have the house to ourselves for a couple of weeks. Wendy has a girlfriend at uni although she is still fucking with Hanna and me. In fact Wendy's girlfriend, a very pretty Indian girl whose name is Tania Sachdev, is coming over today to pick my brains about an end of year paper she is writing about the difference between erotica and pornography. Wendy told her what business I'm in so she hopes I will have some insights for her. In fact I think that's them now.
“Hi. I'm in the lounge” I called out.
Wendy and Tania walked in and I have to say they looked fabulous It was one of those extremely warm May days that we get occasionally and Wendy was wearing a crop top and short cotton skirt and high heeled sandals as was Tania with one difference being where Wendy has small pert tits, Tania had very full and voluptuous tits that her top was clearly having difficulty in restraining.
“Hi dad” said Wendy.
“Hello Mr Taylor” said Tania.
“Just call me Danny” I said. “Do you girls want a drink first or do you just want to get on with the project?”
“If Wendy doesn't mind I'd like to get this done” said Tania.
“Fine by me” said Wendy, “I'll just sit over here and do some stuff on the i-Pad while you're getting what you need from dad”
“What would you like to know Tania” I asked.
“Well I'm doing a paper on when erotica becomes pornography or whether or not erotica is just a fancy way of referring to pornography when you don't want anyone to think that you really like looking at it. The Victorians were really quite keen on porn but they dressed it up a bit. I'll give you an example of what I mean if I can show you some stuff on the i-Pad. I think in the east we were a bit more enlightened.”
Tania opened her i-Pad ans showed me some pictures of some sculptures.
“Look”, she said, “these are the erotic temple carvings from the temple to Shakti at Khajuraho. One of the sculptures shows a woman being fucked from behind while she sucks a cock. This one shows her sitting on a cock while she masturbates two other men. This one shows a guy lying on his back while a woman rides his cock and he masturbates two women standing beside him. These are all considered to be wonderful examples of erotic art. Now look at this”
To my surprise Tania then put on a video clip from one of my films which showed me on my back with Lynsey on my cock, Laura sitting on my face and my fingers in Jen's pussy.
“Why is this considered porn and not erotica. I find it highly arousing which is what erotica is supposed to do. You do as well, don't you Wendy?” said Tania.
“Absolutely” said Wendy with a smile.
“Which is why I would like to carry out a few practical tests with you to see if we can discover what is erotic and what is pornographic if you don't mind” said Tania with a grin.
“What did you have in mind” I asked.
“Well” said Tania, “is this erotic?” and she proceeded to push me back on the couch and sitting on my lap facing me she removed her crop top and started to caress her full breasts and hard nipples, and tilting her head forward so that she could lick her own nipples.
“Oh yes” I said, “definitely erotic”
She then stood up and put one foot up on the couch and raised her skirt to reveal a very beautiful shaved pink pussy that contrasted amazingly with the darkness of her skin. A short red cord hung from between her pussy lips which she gently tugged on two reveal a pair of steel Ben-wa love balls which she then licked all her juice off before replacing them back into her glistening slit.
“And this?” she asked.
“Oh yeah” I replied.
Meanwhile I noticed that Wendy had put down her i-Pad and was caressing her own breasts and pussy.
Tania then turned away from me and bent over to reveal a glass butt-plug deep in her asshole. She then slowly started to ease it in and out of her asshole for a few minutes before putting it back in and she then turned back round and undid her skirt and let it fall to the floor.
“I take it that you found that erotic as well” she asked,
“I think so” I replied.
“So when does it become pornographic and not erotic” she asked, “let's try this now.
She pushed me back so that I was lying the length of the couch and then she climbed above me and knelt straddling my face. She then slid the Ben-wa balls out of her pussy and held them to my lips and said “lick my cum off them”
I licked all her delicious pussy juice off them and she smiled and said ”is this still erotic or have we moved on to porn yet?”.
Then she slid the butt-plug out of her asshole and gave it to me to lick. As l licked it I looked over at Wendy who was clearly cumming from the sounds that she was making.
“We're not finished yet and we'll get to Wendy later” said Tania.
She then undid my shirt and pulled it off me then unfastened my belt and jeans and tugged them off. She then caressed my hard cock through my shorts then she knelt back over my face and started masturbating. After a few moments she moaned and came. I started to pull her down onto my mouth but she stopped me and said “I think teasing you until you are desperate to taste me would be more erotic, don't you think?”.
She then turned round and got into the sixty-nine position and stared to stroke my cock. Then I felt the tip of her tongue probing my urethra. She paused and asked ”erotic or porn?”.
I replied ” I really don't know or care. You have got me so aroused by doing that with your tongue.”
“Well that's really the point, isn't it” she laughed, “I think you're hard enough now.”
She then knelt above my cock facing away from me and eased my cock into her asshole. Slowly she rocked back and forward taking my cock deeper and deeper into her asshole. I could feel her fingering her pussy and soon she shuddered to climax again. After she had cum she eased herself off and asked me to sit up on the couch.
“I think we're ready now Wendy” she said.
Wendy stood up and undressed and came over to the couch. Tania then knelt on the floor on one side of me and Wendy on the other. Tania then took my cock and started to run her tongue up and down the length of it while Wendy did the same. They each then took turns taking me deep in their mouths. After a while Wendy stood and straddled me and Tania took my cock and eased it into Wendy's asshole. Wendy rode me while Tania sucked on my balls and licked my cock as it slid in and out of Wendy's slippery asshole. Then Wendy eased herself off me and Tania slid onto my cock facing away from me. Tania said “Lean back”
I leaned back and Tania raised her legs up so that Wendy could run her tongue into my asshole while she gently caressed my balls. I started to fuck Tania harder and Wendy licked her pussy to orgasm as I fucked Tania's asshole.
“I don't think I can take much more of this” I exclaimed.
“I think you're ready then” said Tania.
She slid off me and the two of them knelt beside me again. Tania took me in her mouth running her tongue round my glans as Wendy slowly masturbated me.
“Oh fuck, I'm going to cum” I groaned.
Wendy stroked me faster until I exploded into Tania's hot wet mouth. Tania then stood up and walked round and tilting Wendy's head back, she let my hot load run into Wendy's mouth then they started kissing and swapping my cum. They both drank all my cum and with a grin Tania said “Well I think we have successfully proved that there is no difference between erotica and pornography”
“Absolutely” laughed Wendy. “what do you think dad?”
“Oh fuck, I'm to shattered to care” I said, “but I do think we might need to do more field work later”
Tania smiled and said “Well it is going to be a long paper!!”
“Well I'm going to have a coffee before we get started again “ said Wendy, “anybody else?”
“Yes “ I said. “Me too” said Tania.
Wendy walked out the room and as she left I lay and watched her walking naked across the room.
“Interesting” said Tania.
“What is?” I asked.
“Clearly you have a strong attraction to Wendy. You can see it from the way you act with her and in the way that you fuck her” said Tania.
“What do you mean?” I said.
Well you are very erotic when you are having sex but there is something more passionate when you are doing Wendy and I think the feeling is mutual. She seems even more involved when she is doing you and I know she loves doing it with me. I expect that she really loves you and a bit more than daughter-father!!”
“I never thought about it before but I think you're probably right. Don't say anything to her please”
“No problem. I think it's rather sweet and very erotic!”
Just then Wendy came back in carrying a tray with three cups and a pot of coffee. She laid them on the coffee table and as we sat and drank them Tania looked at me and said “How do you feel about prostate massage?”
“ I love it” I replied.
“Well I think that's what we'll try next if you want. Wendy can lick your pre-cum while I'm massaging you. Doing it will generate quite a lot of pre-cum. I take it that's o.k .with you Wendy?”
“Oh yes please” said Wendy.
“I'm finished my coffee and I have to say quite excited by the thought of this” I said.
“Wendy Darling” said Tania, “ while I get Danny hard could you go and get a couple of strap-ons please. I think we can take the prostate massage to another level if Danny's up for it.”
“If you mean that you want to fuck me in the ass as well then I am definitely up for it” I laughed.
Wendy headed upstairs to get the strap-ons and as she left the room Tania stood in front of me and raised one leg onto the couch and slid two of her fingers into her wet pussy. Then she took them out and pushing me back onto the couch she raised my legs and knelt in front of me and started to tongue my ass slowly then she took her fingers and eased them into my asshole while licking and stroking my cock.
“Tell me when you can feel my fingers on your prostate” she said.
I felt her fingers gently sliding deeper, pressing against the wall of my asshole until I moaned and said” Just there baby, that's it”
She then started to slowly and gently massage my prostate gland and as she did it I could feel my cock getting harder in her mouth. My pre-cum was starting to flow and she sucked harder and harder. Just then Wendy came back into the room wearing one of the strap-ons which I noticed was a double ended one which she had deep in her beautiful wet cunt. She knelt beside Tania who took her mouth from my cock and kissed Wendy deeply letting her taste my pre-cum.
“Take your dad's cock in your mouth Wendy” said Tania.
Wendy took my cock in her mouth and Tania started to massage my prostate until I groaned and said to Tania “Fuck, you'll need to stop or I'm going to shoot”
“Oh we don't want that just yet” said Tania as she took her fingers out of my ass, “I want you to fuck me in the ass while Wendy fucks you.”
Wendy gave a little moan and exclaimed “God, yes. I so want to do that”
Tania lay back on the couch and guided my cock into her wet asshole. Wendy knelt behind me and slid the strap-on into my ass and as I fucked Tania Wendy fucked me. Then Tania said “ I want to fuck Danny while Wendy fucks me then I want to fuck Wendy while you fuck me Danny.”
I lay back while Tania put on the other double-ended strap-on. She then eased it into my ass as Wendy did the same to her. After some slow sensual fucking Tania groaned and came then I swapped places with Wendy and Tania fucked her as I fucked Tania until after some time they both shuddered and climaxed.
“Fuck” said Tania “that was fantastic. Why don't I suck you Danny while Wendy fucks you and then I can feel you shoot into my mouth and then Wendy can drink your cum from my mouth when we kiss”
I sat back on the couch and Wendy slid the dildo into my ass again. I was so ready to cum that after a few strokes I exploded into Tania's lovely mouth. She sucked and licked me until I was drained and then she pulled Wendy over to her and they both kissed passionately letting my cum go from mouth to mouth and I watched them as they then swallowed every drop.
“Christ girls, I think you two are going to kill me” I laughed.
“Not just yet darling” said Tania, “I want to discuss the gay porn film you made when you were just starting out!”
“What” I spluttered.
“It's o.k. Dad” said Wendy, “I've seen it and actually it was quite a turn on.”
“Well it was a few years ago and I suppose I was curious” I said.
Tania smiled and said “In the interests of helping out with my paper would you be interested in a foursome with a cousin of mine who is bi-sexual?”
“That sounds like it could be interesting dad” said Wendy.
“I'm not sure about it” I said.
“Please dad, I would love to watch you fucking another guy while I sucked his cock and Tania could take your cock in her mouth while you were doing it”
“I suppose it could be a pretty erotic experience” I said, “o.k Tania set it up”
Tania smiled and said “How about Saturday afternoon. I'll come over with Vikram and we can have some really interesting fun with, of course, scientific research!”
“Saturday it is then” I said.
“Can't wait” laughed Wendy, “ I so want to watch you fucking and being fucked by another guy.”
Saturday soon arrived and Wendy and I spent the morning deciding what toys to use and what Wendy would wear.
“Would you shave my pussy dad?”
“I would love to” I replied.
“We went into the bathroom and Wendy stood at the edge of the bath and put one leg on the edge of the bath as I put shaving gel round her pussy and worked it up to a lather. I then took a safety razor and gently began shaving her pretty pink cunt. As I continued I noticed that Wendy was starting to get very wet.
“Do you want to fuck after I have finished?” I asked.
“Of course I do” she replied, “you're not going to leave me like this”
After I had finished shaving her I took some after shave skin lotion and smoothed it onto the smooth skin round her pussy lips then I knelt below her and gently kissed her pouting pussy lips.
“Oh fuck that feels so good” moaned Wendy, “get your cock in me now”
I stood up and turned her round and bent her over the bath and slid my cock up into her soaking wet pussy. As I fucked her she groaned and said “Cum in me daddy, Please cum. I want to put my fingers into my pussy and lick your cum off my fingers and then I want you to French kiss me”
I shuddered and thrusting hard and deep into her I shot my hot load deep into her. I stood back and she thrust her fingers into her soaking wet slit and looking over her shoulder at me she slowly and lasciviously licked my cum from her fingers. Then she drew me towards her and thrust her tongue into my mouth and we kissed deeply and passionately.
“Roll on this afternoon” I said,
“Fuck yes” laughed Wendy, “if that's the starter I can't wait for the main course”
At about one o'clock the doorbell rang and I answered it. Standing there was Tania and a very good looking Indian boy.
“Hi Danny. This is Vik” said Tania.
“Pleased to meet you Vik” I said.
“Me too “ said Vik, “I've seen your work and I'm looking forward to this afternoon. Tania has been singing your praises for the last three days”
“Well I'll do my best to live up to her expectations” I laughed, “come and meet Wendy. Do you guys want a drink or coffee or anything?”
”No thanks” said Tania, “I think Vik and I are too horny to wait any longer”
As she spoke she slipped off her coat and to my delight she stood there wearing a black waspie that revealed her breasts, black fishnet stockings and black 6” inch heels. She turned round facing away from Vik and I and bent over to reveal the buttplug in her ass and the little cord hanging out of her pussy that showed she had in the Ben-wa balls too.
I grinned at Vik and said “Looks like Tania is ready for action”
Vik took off his coat and to my surprise he was naked and extremely hard. I reached out and took his cock in my hand and said “Let's get this party started. I think Wendy will want some of this soon, as will I. She's waiting in the lounge for us. Lead the way Tania”
Tania walked off leading Vik by the hand. We all walked into the lounge and Wendy was sitting back on one of the couches dildoing her asshole with one end of a double dildo.
As Vik and Tania kissed Wendy hello I undressed and joined them on the couch.
“You guys lie back and watch Wendy and me for a while just to get us all loosened up.” said Tania.
Vik and I looked at each other and I said “Seems good to me”
Tania and Wendy began by kneeling in front of each other and passionately kissing. Then Tania started to caress and kiss Wendy's hard nipples while Wendy stroked Tania's pussy. Tania pushed Wendy back and straddled her face to allow Wendy to lick her wet lips. Then Tania rose and turning round she lowered herself onto Wendy's expectant mouth and taking the double dildo she started to slowly fuck Wendy. Wendy moaned and with her teeth she pulled the Ben-wa balls out of Tania's wet cunt and licked all Tania's hot pussy juice off them. Then she eased the buttplug out of Tania's ass and licked all the juice from it too. Meanwhile I was stroking Vik's hard cock while he did mine. I looked over at the girls. Wendy was smiling at me and she she nodded to me as she looked at me stroking Vik's cock. I realised that she was indicating that I should suck Vik. I leaned over and with a quick glance at Wendy I took Vik's hard cock in my mouth. I hadn't done this for a few years but I'd forgotten the thrill of sucking cock. I knew again why Wendy enjoyed it so much. Vik started to groan as I ran my tongue up and down the length of his glistening shaft. I was suddenly aware of a silence and I looked over to see Tania and Wendy entwined round each other and breathing heavily as they watched me fellating Vik.
Tania smiled and said “ Why don't we put on the strap-ons and go and join the boys?”
Tania slid one end of the double ended strap-on into Wendy's pussy while Wendy did the same to Tania. They then walked over to where Vik and I were and while I sucked Vik Tania sucked my cock and Wendy licked Vik's balls.
“Why don't you guys sixty-nine for a while and Wendy can fuck Vik's ass while I fuck you Danny?” suggested Tanya.
“I'd love that” said Vik.
“Me too” laughed Wendy.
Vik lay back while I knelt above him so that he could take me in his mouth. I leaned forward and took his cock in mine. Wendy knelt at my head and kissed me then she guided the strap-on into Vik's ass. I felt Tania caressing my balls then I felt the strap-on sliding deep into my ass.
I groaned as Vik thrust his cock into my mouth as Tania thrust into my ass. After a few intense minutes Tania said “Let's swap round so that I can fuck Vik. As they swapped places Wendy bent over and took Vik in her mouth for a few moments.
“I want both of you to fuck me in the ass soon” she said.
“That goes for me too” laughed Tania.
After Wendy had fucked me for a while and Tania had done the same with Vik they both took the strap-
ons off and knelt on the other couch with their asses up in the air.
“Vik, fuck me in the ass while Tania does dad”
Vik and I stood behind the girls and we both slid our cocks into the girls slippery assholes. After a few minutes we swapped places until Tania said “Now I think Vik should fuck Danny. Wendy you fuck Vik and I'll suck Danny.”
I lay back on the couch and Vik knelt in front of me while Wendy licked his cock before inserting it into my asshole. Then Tania caressed my balls before taking my cock deep in her mouth. After about five minutes I was almost ready to explode.
“Hold on girls. I don't know about Vik but I'm ready to shoot. Why don't I fuck Vik while you two take turns at licking my cock as I slide in and out of Vik's ass.
“What a wonderful idea” moaned Tania, “I've already cum twice and I would love to do that”
“Me too” said Wendy, “then you can both cum in my asshole and Tania can drink it out”
“Only if she let's us all kiss her” said Vik.
“Great idea” I said.
I got my cock deep in Vik's ass and both girls licked and sucked me as I thrust up into him. Tania stroked Vik's cock as I fucked him until Vik looked at me and said “I've got to shoot”
I slid out of him and Wendy lay back and Tania guided my slippery hard cock into her ass. After a few more thrusts I groaned and shot deep into her. As I took my cock out Tania took me in her mouth and at the same time guided Vik into Wendy's gaping asshole. He soon came deep into her and Tania sucked him dry too. The she lay below Wendy who lowered her ass so that our cum could run out into Tania's waiting mouth. Tania used her fingers to tease every last drop out and then we took turns in kissing her and then each other.
“That was just amazing” said Wendy, “I think that Alison, Katie, Hannah and the twins need to get some of this.”
“I agree” I laughed,”but maybe not today”
Chapter Three
A few days later I was working in my office when Lynsey and Laura walked in.
“Hi girls, what's up?”
“Well” said Lynsey, “ we want to run an idea past you for a short film that would be a kind of pilot for a new direction that we haven't previously explored. You know how we have Lola and Poppy, the twins, on the books now, well they would like to explore some, shall we say, more experimental things like bondage, and a little S & M too. They are very up for it and I thought if we tried a scene on that sort of theme we could see how it goes. They only want to work with you on this for the moment. What do you think?”
“I'm up for it. What do you have in mind?”
“We have the garage that has beams and things which would give the place a sort of dungeon feel and we could maybe build some sort of St. Andrews cross for tying the girls onto and get some bondage restraints like cuffs, ankle cuffs, etc.” said Laura.
“O.K.” I said, “leave it with me and we'll start shooting a week from now. You can get the girls organised”
“Great “ said Lynsey, “you know that they have had more piercings done. I think Lola has three gold rings in each of her pussy lips and some new tattoos on her back and boobs. Poppy has the same and they both do look the part for this sort of film. I think it could be pretty hot. Also Wendy and Ali want to watch us making it so we should put some couches in too.”
“Yeah, no problem. I'm looking forward to it as well. See you tonight”
The week flew by as I got the garage organised for the film shoot. I built a large timber St. Andrews cross and attached some wrist and ankle cuffs on adjustable chains at each corner. I put some hooks in the roof beams and got some couches and tables to put toys etc. on. Everything looked good to go so on the Monday night as we were eating I said to Lynsey that we could start shooting next day. Lynsey phoned Laura, Wendy and Alison and the twins and after she had made the calls she looked at me and said “well this is going to be fun tomorrow. What do you have in mind for Lola and Poppy?”
I laughed and said “Oh, I think they might get a little more than they bargained for but I'm sure they won't be disappointed.”
Lynsey smiled and said “well if it's not going to tire you out for tomorrow I would love your cock in my ass now please”
I pushed her over a chair and lifted her skirt and pulled her panties off and knelt below her and tongued her gorgeous asshole then I stood and slid my cock in deep and fucked her while she played with her wet cunt.
“Cum inside me” she hissed. I started fucking her hard until with a groan I came in her wet asshole. She reached round and put her fingers in her asshole and then started licking my cum off them.
“Tomorrow can't come soon enough” she laughed, “I can't wait to see what you have planned”
The next day I had a look round the garage to see that everything was o.k. Our garage connects to the house so I decided that once Wendy and Alison had made themselves comfortable and Lynsey and Laura were set up I would lead Lola and Poppy in.
At about three o'clock Wendy and Ali got themselves a drink and sat down on one of the couches out of shot. Lynsey and Laura started the cameras and I went in to the house to fetch the girls.
“How are you girls? A little excited I hope?”
“Fuck yes” said Lola who was dressed in a black waspie that exposed her breasts and beautiful hard pierced nipples. She was wearing black stockings, white ankle socks and black platforms with 6” heels. She was carrying a thin cane and a leather belt which had been partially cut into thin strips for about a foot of its length. She was also carrying a slim vibrator. Her sister nodded her agreement.
She was naked apart from stockings, socks and heels with the exception of having her hands handcuffed behind her back, a blindfold, a leather collar and chain round her throat, a fine chain going from her nipples to her pussy lips and a red ball gag in her mouth. In her hand was a small buzzer that she knew to press if things were getting too intense. This was instead of her safe word which she obviously couldn't use, being gagged.
Lola bent her sister over and showed me the butt-plug in her ass hole and the little ribbon hanging from her pussy to show that she had Ben-wa balls in as well.
“I think we're ready to go” she said and smiled at me.
I walked into the garage leading Poppy by the chain from her collar and Lola followed her carrying the cane, belt and dildo.
We walked into the centre of the set and I undid the handcuffs and then fastened each of her wrists and ankles to the four corners of the cross. I looked over at Wendy and Alison and they grinned back at me.
I walked up behind Poppy and grabbed her hair and pulled her head back.
“You've been a very bad girl and now you are going to be punished. Nod if you understand”
Poppy nodded vigorously.
“You are going to have your delicious bottom chastised until we see it glowing pink. Lola, come here and bring the cane with you.”
Lola walked over with the cane and I pulled her to me and kissed her passionately.
“I want you to take the cane and administer 6 firm strokes to Poppy's ass”
Lola took the cane and proceeded to give Poppy 6 stinging blows until I could see the welts start to appear. With each stroke Poppy jumped a little but she did not press the safe button.
“Did you like that you little slut?” I asked her and she nodded quickly. “Do you want more or would you like Lola to kiss your pretty pink ass better first?”
Lola knelt behind her sister and started to kiss her little ass cheeks gradually working her way between them and gently licking round the butt-plug.
“Take the butt-plug out of Poppy's asshole and lick it clean and then lick out your sister's asshole” I said.
Lola slid the butt-plug out of Poppy's ass and licked all the juice off it and then pushed her tongue into her asshole and rimmed Poppy while fingering her clit until Poppy came.
“Take the balls out of Poppy's cunt and do the same thing then put them back in Poppy's cunt and then I want you to give her 6 strokes with the belt.
Lola slid between Poppy's spread legs and eased the balls out of Poppy's soaking wet pussy and licked all her pussy juice off them before slipping them back into Poppy's cunt. She then took the belt and started to strike Poppy's ass until after three strokes Poppy started to groan.
I walked over to Poppy and slid my fingers into her ass and asked her if she wanted to stop. She shook her head so I told Lola to carry on. Meanwhile I noticed that Wendy and Alison were masturbating on the couch. I walked over to Lynsey and whispered to her about what was going on and Lynsey laughed and said “I'm not fucking surprised, my panties are soaking and I'm so horny I can barely concentrate.”
“Me too” said Laura.
Meanwhile Lola had finished strapping Poppy who was groaning and writhing on the cross.
I then undid the wrist and ankle straps and turned Poppy round so that her back was to the cross and then refastened the restraints.
“Take the balls out of Poppy's cunt Lola and then start fucking her pussy with the dildo 'til she cums.”
Lola took the dildo and standing in front of Poppy she fucked her pussy until with a moan she came.
“Now fuck the little slut in her asshole with it” I said. “This is what you want you filthy little cunt isn't it, you want your asshole fucked and fucked, don't you?”
I unfastened the ball gag and Poppy cried out, “Yes please I need fucked in my cunt and ass. Just keep fucking me.”
“Now, Lola, take the dildo and fuck your own pussy and asshole 'til you cum.”
Lola knelt and started to fuck her wet pussy with the dildo while I teased Poppy's hard nipples by gently tugging at the chain linking each nipple to her clit and while I did that I fingered her swollen pussy lips until with a cry she came again.
While Lola fucked herself in the asshole and cunt I lit a long tapered candle and stood beside Poppy.
“Lola” I said “Stand here beside me and caress Poppy's cunt. Now, Poppy, I'm going to pour this hot wax over your hard nipples while Lola masturbates you. Do you understand. Nod if you do and I will stop if you press the buzzer”
Poppy nodded and and as Lola fingered Poppy's sopping wet slit I slowly dropped drops of hot candle wax onto each of her nipples. She let out a little groan and then Lola looked at me and said “ I think Poppy likes this because she just started to pee herself and her cunt is drenched in cum”
Lola put her fingers in her mouth and licked all her sister's cum from them and then leaned over and kissed me.
Poppy had slumped a little with the reaction to the intense orgasms she had just experienced so I unfastened the restraints on her wrists and ankles and took her over to couch. I lay back and Poppy got above me and slid onto my hard cock. As she rode me Lola fucked her sister's asshole with the dildo. After a few minutes of this Poppy groaned and begged me to fuck her in the ass.
I got Lola to lie on her back while Poppy got into a sixty-nine position with Lola and I put my cock in Poppy's asshole and started to fuck her. Occasionally Lola would ease my cock out of Poppy's ass into her mouth until I couldn't hold back any longer and with a groan I shot my load into Poppy's asshole. Lola took me in her mouth and drained all my cum into her mouth and then let the rest of my cum drop into her mouth from her sister's beautiful gaping asshole.
“Jesus” said Lynsey, “that was fucking incredible, especially the stuff with the candle. I thought I was going to drop the camera I was so engrossed watching. It's hard to be objective when you are practically cumming as well. I can't wait to edit this and I think tomorrow we should all sit down and watch this together but at the moment I need to cum so Laura and I are going to lick each other out and from the looks of it I think Wendy and Alison will be doing the same.”
There was no reply and as we looked over we laughed as Wendy and Ali were already doing just that!
Just then Lola said “We're not quite finished yet, are we Poppy?”
“What do you mean?” I asked.
“That's Poppy taken care of but now she has a couple of things to take care of concerning my needs”
“I don't know what the twins have in mind” I explained to Lynsey and Laura, “but if you are up for it I'm happy to carry on.”
“Great” said Lola, “tie me up to the cross and we'll do it”
I fastened ****** ankles and wrists to the cross and Poppy knelt below and in front of Lola and started to lick ****** pussy while I started to caress and lick her breasts and nipples. Poppy then slid two fingers into her sister's pussy and started to masturbate her then she slid another finger then a fourth and started to masturbate her harder.
“You know what I want” hissed Lola and Poppy then folded all her fingers together and slowly slid her whole hand into her sister's dripping pussy up to the wrist and started to fuck her faster and faster.
“Jesus, harder” moaned Lola “I'm cumming so much and this is soooo good. Don't fucking stop”.
I looked over and Wendy and Alison were sitting on the edge of the couch hardly daring to breathe.
“Take me over to the couch now” said Lola “I want the rest now”
I unfastened the restraints and carried Lola to the couch and laid her on it. She raised her legs and Poppy lubed her hand and slid it back into her sister's cunt.
“Now do the other thing” said Lola.
“Lube my other hand” said Poppy to me. I squeezed some lube over her fingers and she started fingering ****** asshole with two fingers then she started using three fingers while still fisting ****** pussy which was getting wetter and wetter.
“Fuck her mouth Danny” said Poppy. I put my cock in ****** mouth and she moaned with pleasure as her tongue and lips caressed my glans.
Poppy bunched her fingers and thumb together and eased them slowly into ****** gaping asshole and started to fist her cunt and asshole with steady deep strokes .
“Oh my god, that is incredible” Wendy cried, “ I can't believe they are doing that”
“I'm cumming, oh fuck, I'm cumming. Shoot your load in my mouth, hurry please Danny” cried Lola.
I groaned and came in ****** mouth and she greedily drained me and swallowed. Poppy gently took her fists out of her sister's pussy and asshole and licked all the cum from them, pausing to kiss Lola passionately and deeply.
“Christ Poppy, that was the best ever.” said Lola.
“Probably because we had an audience” laughed Poppy.
I looked round at everyone and they all had a sort of stunned look.
“Well” I asked, “I take it that nobody really expected that from the looks on your faces”
Lynsey laughed and said “Definitely not but I have never been so turned on in my life. If you don't mind I would like to make love to Lola and I think Laura wants to do Poppy. I'm sure Wendy and Alison can take care of you Danny”
“I think we are all happy with that. O.K. Girls?” I asked.
All the girls nodded their agreement and so we began!!
Chapter Four
A couple of days later Alison and I were watching the first cut of the film with the twins at the house. The doorbell rang so I told Ali to carry on watching to see if there was anything we might need to re-shoot while I checked out who might be at the door. We very rarely get anyone coming to the door uninvited so I was a bit curious.
I opened the door and to my utter astonishment my twin sister Erika, whom I hadn't seen for years, was standing there. With her was with a very pretty little brunette, about f******n, who looked very like her.
“What on earth are you doing here and how did you know where I live?” I spluttered.
“No kiss for your sister” Erika laughed and she put her arms round me and kissed me hard on the lips. “I assume we can come in” she asked.
“Of course. Who is this?” I asked.
“This is Emily, your niece” said Erika. “I thought it was time she met her uncle. I believe you are married and have k**s too”
“I've two step-daughters, Alison and Wendy. Alison's here at the moment. I'll give her a shout and you can meet her.”
I showed Erika and Emily into the lounge and called Ali downstairs.
“Alison, this is your aunt Erika and your cousin Emily” I said.
“Nice to meet you” said Alison. “You never said you had a sister and a niece Dad.”
“Erika and I haven't been in contact for a good few years so I didn't know I had a niece. Ali, why don't you take Emily upstairs while I talk to Erika. Is that okay Erika?”
“Yes, I think that's a good idea. We have a lot to talk about” said Erika with a strange glint in her eyes.
Alison took Emily upstairs to the room where she and Danny had been watching the film. Alison opened the door and let Emily go in ahead of her.
“Have a seat and I'll get you a coke or something” said Alison.
“Thanks” said Emily.
Alison returned a few minutes later and walked into the room to find Emily sitting on the couch watching the twins being fucked.
“Shit” said Ali, “I forgot that was on. I'm really sorry. I'll switch it off”
“Leave it on” said Emily, “that looks fucking amazing. I love watching my uncle in films.”
She smiled at Alison and said “I bet you do too”
“Have you seen this sort of stuff before?” asked Ali.
“Yeah, that's partly why we're here today. I expect Mum and Uncle Danny will be up shortly.”
“I'm intrigued” said Ali, “up until today I didn't even know I had an aunt. Danny has never mentioned her.”
“I think you'll find out why shortly” said Emily with a sly grin.”Who are the twins that Uncle Danny is fucking?”
“They're a couple of old school friends of mine” replied Alison. “In fact I was there when they shot this”
“No way.” giggled Emily. “ I wish I had been there too. I just love watching porn and I am desperate to suck cock and get fucked too.”
“You don't beat about the bush, do you” laughed Ali, “how do you feel about doing it with another girl? Have you ever eaten pussy or had yours eaten?”
“No, but I wouldn't mind trying it.” said Emily.
“Well I think I hear your Mum and my dad coming up the stairs so maybe later” laughed Alison.
“Can't wait” said Emily.
The door opened and into the room came Danny and Erika.
“Right” said Danny. “I suppose we owe you two some sort of explanation. Alison, it would appear that Emily found an old camcorder recording of Erika and I. We were about fifteen or so and we were having sex. She also saw some stuff online of me and realised that the guy fucking her mum in the old video was the younger me. She knew that Erika had a brother who made porn films and when she saw the camcorder stuff she put it together and told Erika that she knew why we never see each other. It was because we realised that as long as we were around each other we would likely be having sex again. I went to live with dad and Erika with mum.”
“And now we have a slight problem” said Erika, “my little slut of a daughter has said that unless she loses her virginity to Danny she will post the video online”
“We've talked about it” said Danny “and we've decided that I'll do it but only if Erika is there too”
“I'm happy if mum is “ said Emily, “and if Alison wants to watch I'd be up for that”
“Just as a matter of interest, what age are you Emily?” asked Alison.
“I'll be f******n on my next birthday”
“When's that?”
“Next June the 6th” said Emily.
“But this is only June the 8th” said Alison.
“I know” Emily giggled, “I was thirteen last Thursday.”
“Come over here and stand in front of me Emily” said Danny as he sat back on the couch. “I want you to unzip me and get my cock out”
Meanwhile, Alison and Erika sat opposite Danny and Emily and snuggled up to each other to watch the scene that was about to unfold.
“I hope you won't mind but if I get too turned on I will probably play with myself” said Alison.
“Don't worry about that” said Erika, “I'll be doing the same.”
Emily unzipped Danny's fly and took his hard cock out. Danny wriggled out of his jeans and briefs and lay back on the couch.
“What should I do now?” asked Emily.
“Run the tip of your tongue round the head of my cock just there” said Danny indicating his glans.
Emily took his cock and started to lick it slowly, taking more of it into her mouth.
“Is that clear juice your pre-cum” she asked. “I've read about it but this is the first time I've tasted it. It tastes quite sweet”
She stroked Danny's cock as she licked and sucked it 'til Danny said “My turn now. Take of your skirt and panties”
Emily giggled and lifted her skirt to reveal her beautiful shaven pussy. “Not wearing any!!”
Danny knelt in front of her and unfastened her skirt and let it drop to the floor. He kissed her flat little tummy and slowly licked her slit while caressing her ass. He gently sat her back on the couch and eased her legs open so that her pussy lips parted to reveal her silky moist inner labia. He ran his tongue the length of her slit from her clit to her tight little asshole.
“Oh fuck” groaned Emily, “ I think I'm going to cum already”
“Just cum” said Danny, “you'll have a few more orgasms before my cock is in your cunt darling”
Danny kept on licking Emily's soaking pussy as she came again. As she came Danny slid his finger into her pussy and then slowly slid it into her asshole.
“Fuck, that feels so good. I've never done that before. Do it again”
Danny worked his tongue on Emily's labia and clit as he masturbated her tight little asshole until with a shudder she came again.
“I think you are ready for my cock now honey” said Danny.
Emily lay back and spread her legs wide and Danny placed the tip of his cock at the entrance to her wet hot slit and then he thrust slowly and firmly up into her tight cunt. Emily groaned and thrust herself onto Danny's cock so that it was deep inside her.
“Fuck her hard” said Erika, “I want to watch you fuck her”
Erika had her fingers deep into her pussy as she watched her brother fuck her daughter and she moaned as she came.
I want to lick you out auntie” said Alison as she knelt in front of Erika and pushed her skirt up and slid her tongue into Erika's dripping pussy.
As Erika writhed on the couch Emily pulled Danny onto her and whispered in his ear, “I want to watch you fucking Mum after I have cum again”
“You are a filthy little slut Emily, just like your mum. If I fuck your mum then I want you to get your tongue into Alison's pussy. I think I would like to watch you two sixty-nineing while I fuck Erika.”
“Oh god, even thinking about that has got me ready to cum again. Fuck me harder Danny. Oh fuck I'm cumming, I'm cumming.” cried Emily.
“Erika, come over here and Alison, start sixty-nineing with Emily”
Erika walked over and knelt on the couch and lifted her ass in the air so that Danny could get his cum soaked cock into Erika's dripping pussy.
“Jesus Danny that feels so good. It's been too long since we did this. I still remember when we used to fuck all the time til we got caught. I want you to fuck me hard and Emily, kneel beside me and lick my juice off Danny's cock.”
Emily and Alison got up from the couch and came over and knelt on either side of Danny. Alison wet her fingers with her pussy juice and slid two of them into Danny's asshole as he fucked Erika. Emily caressed his balls and took his cock in her mouth as he slid in and out of Erika's creamy wet cunt.
“I am going to shoot” groaned Danny.
“Cum in Emily's mouth” said Erika, “ let her drink all of your hot load and then I want to kiss Emily and get some cum in my mouth too”
With a cry Danny took his cock and Emily opened her hot wet mouth and Danny's cum spurted hot into her mouth. She swallowed and then Erika kissed her daughter deeply and licked Danny's cum from her lips.
“Fuck, you still taste good Danny.”
“Mum”, said Emily with a giggle, “remember what you promised”
“What was that?” asked Danny.
“Well I did promise that I would ask if you would do Emily's first anal”
“Oh I think that would not be a problem” said Danny.
Alison laughed and said “You will love having Dad's cock in your asshole. I know I do!”
“I'll need a break” said Danny, “Alison, why don't you and Emily get a couple of butt-plugs and anal vibrators and let Erika use them on the two of you. I'm sure Erika wouldn't mind.”
“That sounds like an amazing idea” laughed Erika, “how about you Emily, do you want to feel a butt-plug being slid into your asshole. Maybe you could eat Alison out while I'm doing you?”
“Fuck, yes please. Come on Alison, show me where you keep your toys” said Emily.
While Ali and Emily went to get some toys from Ali's bedroom Erika sat down beside me and said “After you take Emily's anal virginity I want to feel your cock in my asshole too.”
Danny laughed and said “I had every intention of doing that. While we're waiting for the girls why don't you take me in your mouth and get me hard for Emily”
Erika started to stroke Danny's cock and as she felt it harden she began to lick his ass-hole and balls and then she ran her tongue up the length of his shaft before enclosing his glans in her wet mouth. She pushed the tip of her tongue into his urethra and then she wet two of her fingers by dipping them into her wet cunt and then inserted them into Danny's ass-hole.
“Jesus, slow down Erika or I'm going to shoot in your mouth and I want to come in Emily and watch you drinking my cum from her tight little ass-hole.”
“God, yes,” moaned Erika, “I want to do that so much”
Just then Ali and Emily came back into the room carrying a variety of toys.
“Having fun then you two” grinned Alison, “wait for us”
Alison and Emily knelt on the couch with their asses in the air. Erika picked up two pink butt-plugs and walked over to the couch.
“Danny, why don't you lube the girls ass-holes please”
“Delighted to oblige” said Danny. He squeezed some of the lube into each of the girls ass-holes and then slowly slid his fingers into each ass-hole.
“That seems pretty slippery” said Erika, “now you sit over on the chair Danny and enjoy the show”
Erika took a butt-plug in each hand and gently inserted them into Ali and Emily's tight little ass-holes.
“Fuck, that feels so good” moaned Emily.
“Erika” said Danny, “fuck her ass-hole slowly with the butt-plug. I want to see it going in and out. Then give it to Ali to lick and do the same to Ali and have Emily lick Ali's buttplug. While you're doing that I'm going to stand behind you and masturbate you 'til you cum, then you can take the butt-plug out of Emily's ass-hole and then I'm going to fuck her ass-hole then Alison then you”
“Christ” said Emily, “hurry up and do it. I want ass-fucked so much. I've made myself cum already fingering myself while mum was fucking my ass-hole.”
Danny stood behind Erika and as she masturbated Ali and Emily Danny finger-fucked her until with a shudder she let her pussy juice pour over his fingers. Danny licked them clean and said ”Now I'm going to fuck each of you anally and then I'm going to finish in Emily's ass-hole.”
Erika eased the butt-plug from Emily's ass and took Danny's hard cock and pushed the tip of it into her daughter's slippery wet ass-hole. Danny gently thrust his cock into Emily's ass deeper and deeper while Erika caressed his balls and Alison kissed Emily's hot mouth.
Alison started to finger Emily's clit as they kissed and with a groan she felt Emily cum.
“Me now dad” cried Alison, “I need it in me and I want Emily to lick me while you are fucking me.”
Ali and Emily got into a sixty-nine with Ali on top. As Emily started to lick her out Danny slid his cock into Ali's ass-hole. Emily furiously tongued Ali until with a cry of pleasure Ali came into Emily's mouth.
“My turn” said Erika and lay back on the couch and raised her legs and gripping her ass cheeks she spread her lags and Danny eased his cock deep into her ass-hole. Emily straddled Erika's face and masturbated into Erika's mouth while Ali fingered Erika's hard clit.
“I need to finish in Emily” moaned Danny, “I'm so ready to give her my hot load”
Emily lay back on the couch beside Erika and Danny took his cock out of Erika's slippery wet ass-hole and slid deep into Emily. After a few moments he groaned and said” Oh fuck, I'm cumming”
He thrust his cock hard into Emily's ass-hole as he shot his hot cream into her.
“Let me drink your cum” groaned Erika and she knelt below Emily's little ass-hole and opened her mouth to let all the hot cum trickle out of her asshole into her mouth. Alison took her finger and teased all of the delicious cream into Erika's mouth and with a smile licked her finger and then lay back so that Erika could let Danny's cum run from her mouth into Alison's.
“Let me taste it too” said Emily.
Soon all three of them were kissing each other letting Danny's sweet cum go from one to another.
“Fuck” said Emily,” that was just fabulous. I can't wait to do this again. I'm so glad you let me talk you into seeing Danny again, although from your actions today I don't think I needed to persuade you much”
“Not really” laughed Erika, “ I just hope you're not too angry Danny for us dropping in so unexpectedly?”
“Not at all” laughed Danny, “I think Ali and I both agree that it was a very welcome surprise, I suppose you will stay and meet Wendy and Lynsey and Laura.”
Emily giggled and said ”Only if they are as nice to us as you and Ali were”
Danny and Ali laughed and Danny said “I think we can definitely promise that!!”
“Just one little thing though.” said Danny.
“What's that?” said Erika.
“Did you say Emily had just turned f******n?”
“Yes, why?”
“So that would make her born in June 2000. Did we not meet for lunch one day in late September 1999 and one thing led to another and we ended up fucking in the restaurant toilet?”
Erika smiled and nodded “Yes we did.”
Danny stopped and looked at Emily and then turned to look at Erika.
“Yes” Erika said, “Emily is your daughter.”
“Wow” said Alison.
“Fuck” said Danny.
“It's o.k. Dad” laughed Emily, “I already knew but we thought that you might have a problem fucking me if we just dropped that little fact on you right away. I hope you don't mind.”
“Christ, no but it is a bit of a shock.” said Danny, “I suppose this means we'll be seeing a lot of the two of you in the future”
Emily laughed and said “You'd better believe it”
Interlude
The Adventures of Lola and Poppy
"I think I'm going to phone Danny this afternoon" said Lola.
"I think you should"said Poppy, "I'm sure he could set it up. But if he can I want to be in on it too. I'm happy to watch the guys doing you but when it comes to the S&M stuff I want to be helping them. There are some things that I want them to do to you that I want to control."
"I'm happy with that. You know when to stop if it looks like it has gone a bit too far and I have no control when I'm aroused so I could end up with real pain instead of sexual pain which is what I really want." said Lola.
"I'm really turned on by the idea of you taking on five guys. If it turns out as exciting as it sounds then I'm going to try it too." said Poppy.
Later that afternoon Lola phoned Danny.
"Hi Danny, it's Lola. I need you to do me a favour"
"No problem honey, what do you want me to do?"
"Well, I want you to to do a scene for a film with me and Poppy and 5 guys" said Lola.
"That's not a problem" said Danny.
"Well" said Lola," it's really me and five guys with Poppy helping. I want to be taken really hard and I want tied up, spanked, whipped, fucked, licked, dildoed, my nipples clamped, my pussy lips clipped and I want to be DP'd and DVDA as well."
"Fuck" gasped Danny " you want to be filmed for this having your first DVDA?"
"Yes please" said Lola, " want to be treated like a whore and I want a little pleasurable pain which is why Poppy is going to assist so that she can stop the guys from really hurting me because I have no self-control and while I want pain I don't want hurt"
"I take it you want hot candle wax on your nipples too, like we did before"
"Oh fuck, of course" Lola laughed.
"Well let me talk to a couple of guys and we can arrange a date. You know that Lynsey and Laura will be behind the camera and I would think that Wendy and Alison will want to watch the filming as well"
"Well" said Danny, " my sister and her daughter are staying with us at the moment and I'm pretty sure they would love to watch this too. Would you have any objection to that?" asked Danny.
"If they are anything like Wendy and Ali then I am sure that they are welcome to watch" replied Lola.
"Leave it with me" said Danny, "I'll be in touch soon. This sounds like we could have a real winner of a film on our hands. Talk soon babe."
Later that day Danny called back. "That's it arranged for Saturday with me, Chris, Andy, Pete and a friend of Pete's called Roy. We were thinking of doing a bad nun and inquisition priests. We can set up a sort of frame that we can tie you to and be able to access you from back and front. A rough plot is that you are led in by Poppy dressed as a novice. Her habit will be slit to the waist at either side and you can just see that she is in heels and stockings. Later she is revealed to be wearing a white bustier and has a steel buttplug in her ass. She leads you to a bench where the five priests are seated and you are pushed to your knees in front of them. Charges of heresy are read and sentence is pronounced. The priests lift their robes to reveal that they all have erections and you have to fellate each of them in turn. While you are doing that Poppy will be masturbating your cunt with a vibrator and fucking your asshole with a strap-on. I'm working on the rest of the scene but it will involve you being spanked and whipped. I take it this is the sort of thing you had in mind?"
"Fuck yes Danny. This exactly what I need" said Lola.
That Saturday Danny phoned Lola and said "be at the studio at two with Poppy and go to the changing room. Lynsey and Laura will meet you and get you suitably attired. There are two nun's habits complete with wimples, one black for you and a white one for Poppy. Wendy, Alison, Emily and Erika will already be in the studio. We have got the props all set up and Lynsey and Laura know what to do. They will brief Poppy and all the rest should be a, hopefully, pleasant surprise."
"I can't wait" said Lola.
That afternoon Lola and Poppy arrived at the studio and went straight to the changing room. Lynsey and Laura had laid out the clothes and the toys. Lola stripped and Lynsey gave her black fishnet hold ups to put on and silver glitter 7" stripper heels. She then put her in a black waspie that revealed her hard pierced nipples. She put a black leather fur lined dog collar round her neck and attached two fine silver chains from the collar to her nipple rings then she took two long silver chains and attached them from the collar to her labia rings. She got Lola to bend over and put some lube on two of her fingers and masturbated ****** asshole and then she slid a glass buttplug into her ass. She then took the habit and helped Lola into it. The habit was fastened at the back with a black silk cord and had been cut to the hip with four slits so that you could see ****** stockinged legs as she walked. She then put on the wimple and said " Now we have begun sister. You shall remain silent until asked to speak. If you speak you will be punished. Do you understand?"
"Yes" replied Lola.
"You were told not to speak until asked and I did not ask you to speak. For that you shall receive three strokes of the cane. Bend over the chair."
Lola bent over the chair and Poppy parted the habit to reveal ****** beautiful bare ass. Lynsey took a thin bamboo cane and handed it to Poppy.
"Give sister Lola three strokes" she said.
Poppy took the cane and with a smile struck Lola quit firmly enough to leave three thin red stripes on her gorgeous bottom. Lola gave little involuntary winces with each stroke and Lynsey asked her "will you speak again?"
Lola shook her head and Lynsey said " that is correct. sister Poppy, kiss sister ****** ass where she has been caned. You may put your tongue in her asshole and slit if you desire and make her cum."
Poppy knelt below Lola and slid the buttplug out of ****** ass and licked it and slid it into her own asshole then she caressed and kissed her ass running her tongue into ****** asshole and licking her pussy lips and tonguing her clit until with a shudder Lola came.
Then Poppy stripped and Lynsey helped her put on white stockings and high red platforms. She then slipped into a double ended strap-on taking one end of it into her wet cunt and then Lynsey fixed the straps round her waist then helped her into a white basque, then her white habit, split to the waist in four sections and finally her white novices cap.
Lynsey and Laura got the cameras and Poppy led Lola blindfold out into the studio where the five guys dressed as priests in black cassocks stood in front of a black leather couch.
Wendy, Alison, Erika and Emily were seated on a couple of couches watching as she was led in.
Poppy picked up a sheet of paper and said " sister Lola you are charged that on several occasions you did perform lewd and perverse acts with the novice Poppy and having been judged guilty you have been brought to this place to receive a fit and proper punishment. Your first penance is to fellate each of the fathers in front of you until you receive the sacrament of their cum in your mouth which you will drink down deeply and gratefully. While you are doing this, the novice Poppy will fuck your wanton asshole with a strap-on dildo while dildoing your slit until she feels your cunt pour with sweet pussy juice and the dildo is slippery with cum which she will make you lick clean"
The five priests stood in front of the couch an Poppy undid each cassock to reveal their hard erections. She led sister Lola over to them and had her kneel on a small padded footstool. She the removed the blindfold and took Danny's cock and let Lola take it deep in her mouth. While she fellated Danny, Poppy knelt behind Lola and slid the strap-on into sister ****** asshole and slowly fucked her while Lola sucked and licked Father Danny's hard cock. Then father Pete stepped over and sister Lola fellated him and in turn she fellated Chris, Andy and Roy. While she did this novice Poppy fucked sister ****** ass until she felt her cum and cum.
"Are you ready to receive the sacrament sister?" asked Poppy.
"Yes" replied Lola.
Poppy walked round and stood in front of Lola and asked Father Danny to stand beside her. She took his cock and slowly masturbated him.
"Are you ready to give sister Lola the sacrament of your hot load that she might drink and repent her sins?"
"Yes" groaned Danny.
Poppy stroked Danny's cock and with a shudder his cum spurted deep into ****** expectant waiting mouth. She sucked his cock greedily to get the last drops and swallowed it down.
"Now the second sacrament" said Poppy.
She took Pete's cock and stroked him until with a groan he gave Lola a hot load deep in her throat which she gulped down.
" Now the third sacrament" said Poppy, stroking Andy to climax which Lola greedily drank.
"Now you will take the fourth sacrament but you will not swallow until I have delivered the fifth sacrament into your filthy cunt licking mouth"
Poppy then masturbated Chris and Roy into ****** mouth.
"You may swallow when I have kissed the cum from your lips" said Poppy and then she licked the cum that Lola had not completely taken.
"Now you may swallow" said Poppy and Lola drank all of Chris and Roy's sweet loads.
"Now sister Lola" said Poppy, "you will come with me to the cage"
Poppy led Lola over to a metal framework shaped like a cage with restraints for the wrists and ankles. She got Lola to stand with her legs spread and fastened a restraining bar between each ankle and then fastened her ankles to the leather straps at the corners of the cage. Then she fastened straps to her wrists and fastened them to each top corner so that Lola stood in a cross position with her arms outstretched and her legs spread. Poppy then took a leather strap that had been split at the ends to form thin bands and said "Now is the next part of your penance. Father Danny is going to kneel below you and lick your pussy while I administer strokes of the lash to your bottom. Then each of the fathers will lick you to orgasm while your pretty bottom gets pinker and hotter and you get wetter and wetter"
She turned to Danny and said "Father Danny, make sister Lola cum with your tongue"
Danny knelt below ****** wet cunt and teased her wet lips apart with his tongue licking her sweet labia and gently nibbling her hard clit until Lola groaned and released a load of sweet pussy juice into Danny's mouth. As she came Poppy struck sister ****** buttocks with the lash.
"Now", said Poppy , " we will continue until you have come in all the father's mouths then we will continue your penance"
Chris, Andy, Pete and Roy then ate ****** slippery cunt until she had cum in all their mouths.
"Novice Poppy " said Lola "I need to pee"
"You may pee but as you spoke without permission you will be lashed while you pee"
Then Poppy commenced laying the leather lash to ****** ass while Lola released her hot piss onto the floor. Danny came over to her and said" I am going to finger your cunt while you pee and then I am going to make you lick your hot piss from my fingers. Do you want this?"
"Oh fuck yes please and then I want all of the fathers to soak me in their hot piss while novice Poppy fucks me with the strap-on. I need to be punished for my offences"
Novice Poppy then said "that is a suitable part of your penance. Kneel and receive the sacrament of the fathers." Poppy then unfastened the front of ****** habit to expose her breasts.
All the guys then came and stood round Lola while Poppy stood behind her and slid the strap-on into sister ****** wet slit. Then they started to pee on ****** breasts and Lola looked up and said " I want to taste your hot piss in my mouth"
Danny and the guys took their cocks and proceeded to piss into ****** open mouth watching her as she gulped it down and let it flow over her body as Poppy fucked her soaking wet cunt until Lola shuddered and came and came.
"Now is your next penance"said Poppy. She helped Lola to her feet and retied the wrist restraints. She then took a large dildo and slid it into ****** pussy and after fucking Lola with it for a few minutes she then slid it deep into ****** asshole. She then asked Danny to continue fucking Lola in the ass with the dildo while she prepared for the next part. She lit a candle and as Danny fucked Lola with the large dildo she dripped hot wax onto ****** hard nipples. Lola cried out and Poppy asked her if she felt that she had paid her penance.
"No" replied sister Lola, " I still need properly punished for my lewd and lascivious practices"
"Remove the dildo father " said Poppy. " put your cock in sister ****** ass"
Danny did so and Poppy knelt in front of sister Lola and started to finger her cunt gradually inserting one, then two, then three, then four fingers until finally she had all five fingers in sister ****** sopping slit and fisted her while Father Danny fucked her ass hard and deep.
Meanwhile all the girls who had been watching this could not control themselves and had stripped and were masturbating their soaking cunts. Emily leaned over and pulled Alison to her and kissed her deeply before taking the dildo from her own cunt and giving it to Ali to lick. Wendy and Erika then started masturbate each other's cunts until each of them came at the same time.
Lola moaned and pushed her ass hard against Danny's cock while Poppy fisted her cunt. "Oh Christ, I'm cumming, I'm cumming " she cried as Poppy's fist fucked ****** cunt and the hard cock went deep in her ass.
"Now" said Poppy " you will be tied to the frame and you will watch as the fathers fuck the watching penitents. While you are watching I will kneel below you and lick your slit but I will not let you cum until you beg for release."
Poppy led Lola to the cage and fastened the restraints to her wrists and ankles. She unfastened the habit and let it drop to the ground so that Lola stood there with her breasts exposed showing the chains from the collar to her nipples and to her labia.
Mean while Lynsey said to Danny " Laura and I are so fucking turned on watching this that we are both going to need to cum before we can continue. Why don't you guys do us and the girls first and that will give Lola a chance to recover."
"Great idea" said Danny. All of the guys walked over to where Alison and the girls were and took of the robes they were wearing. They were all hard again and Lynsey said to Pete" why don't you do Laura and me and Danny can fuck Emily, Chris can fuck Alison, Andy can fuck Wendy and Roy can fuck Erika"
"Yes please " chorused everyone.
Soon the room was filled with the moans of the girls as they got fucked to orgasm by the guys.
"Remember you can't cum guys " said Lynsey, " we need your cum for ****** next penance."
Lynsey and Laura knelt and Pete fucked them in the cunt and ass while they masturbated themselves to orgasm.
As they were doing this Poppy licked Her sister's hot, wet slit and soon ****** pussy juice was trickling into Poppy's mouth.
"Oh god Poppy. I am so horny. I can't wait for what's coming next."
"I think you are going to love what we have planned for you" smiled Poppy.
Over on the couch the girls were lying back caressing and fondling each other.
"Fuck" said Alison, " if the rest is as arousing as what we've seen I can't just sit playing with my pussy. I need filled"
"Well why don't you take turns fucking each other with strap-ons while you are watching the action" suggested Lynsey.
"Yes please " said Emily, "that would be so good. I'm so jealous of what is happening to Lola. "
"Don't worry" laughed Lynsey, " we have some plans for you darling. But meanwhile Laura and I have work to do but if you don't mind we are going to continue filming naked except for our stockings and heels. We are also going to put in buttplugs and Ben-wa balls so that we can have some fun too!"
Lynsey and Laura picked up their cameras and said to Poppy that it was time to continue with ****** Penance which we had decided was to be the name of the film.
After the girls had got the strap-ons and were suitably comfortable Poppy untied Lola and led her to a low black leather armless couch.
"Father Danny" she said,"lie back on the couch and sister Lola straddle him facing away from him but do not move until I say so."
Poppy then took Danny's cock in her mouth and got it wet and then taking it in her hand she said "lower your asshole onto the cock."
Lola lowered herself onto Danny's hard cock until it was deep in her ass then Poppy said "lie back and let your pussy lips part."
As she lay back the chains tightened and her pussy lips were pulled back to reveal her wet open cunt.
"Now Father Roy, put your cock into sister ****** cunt. sister Lola take Father Chris an Father Andy in each of your hands and take Father Pete's cock in your mouth."
Lola did this and then Poppy said " now father Danny, father Roy and Father Pete, fuck sister Lola until she cums. sister Lola, masturbate the fathers cocks until they are near orgasm. Fathers, you shall tell me when you are all ready to shoot because I do not want you to cum until I deem that sister Lola has had enough orgasms to leave her weak."
The guys fucked Lola as she shuddered at each orgasm. She sucked furiously at Pete's big black cock as she desperately jerked the other two hard cocks trying to make them shoot hot loads over her and into her. She thrust her body at Danny and Roy's cocks until Danny said "I can't hold back much longer."
"Stop" said Poppy. She then helped Lola up off Danny's cock and told her to lick all of her juices from Danny and Roy's cocks then she told Lola to kneel at the foot of the couch. Poppy then knelt on the couch with her ass in the air and said " all of you fuck me in the ass 'til you cum and then Lola, I want you to take the sacrament of cum from my asshole into your mouth where you will not swallow until you have passed it to my mouth and I have passed it back to your mouth."
Each of the guys then stood behind Poppy and fucked her asshole until they had shot hot creamy loads of cum into her. She then slowly lowered her asshole over ****** waiting mouth until it ran out of her ass into her sisters mouth. Lola then stood and waited until Poppy came and knelt below her so that Lola could let the sweet cum run into her mouth and then she stood facing her sister and they kissed deeply swapping the cum from one to another until finally Lola gulped it all down.
“Now” said Poppy, “it is time for the final penance”
She led Lola to the couch and said “Father Danny, lie back on the couch, sister Lola, face me and take Father Danny's cock in your pussy. Father Roy, now place your cock beside Father Danny's in sister ****** pussy and both of you fuck her until she cums”
Lola lowered herself onto Danny's cock and Poppy slid her fingers into her pussy and took her slippery, sticky pussy juice and smeared it onto Roy's hard cock and then she guided it into ****** dripping pussy. Danny and Roy then started to fuck Lola slowly alternating their thrusts so that ****** hot cunt could feel each cock going deeper into her. They started to thrust more quickly and Lola groaned and cried out as she could feel her orgasm building. Suddenly Lola shuddered and with a loud moan, came.
“Now” said Poppy, “help sister Lola to her feet”
Lola stood trembling as Danny and Roy stood beside her caressing her breasts and kissing her hard nipples.
“Father Peter, lie back on the couch”
Pete lay back and then Poppy said “sister Lola, take father Peter's cock in your asshole”
When Lola had Pete's cock in her asshole Poppy bent over and got Chris to fuck her wet slit and then she took his cock and guided it into ****** asshole beside Pete's cock.
“Oh fuck” moaned Lola, “Jesus Christ that is so fucking good.”
“Father Andy, put your cock in sister ****** mouth and fuck it” said Poppy
She started to ride Pete's cock as Chris rammed his cock deep into her asshole. Poppy stood beside her sister and started to finger ****** wet sticky slit until Lola came again and again.
“Now you will receive the final sacraments. Kneel before the fathers and open your mouth to receive.”
Lola knelt and the guys stood in front of her as Lola took each of them in turn. They all stood masturbating and Poppy then took each of them in her hand and masturbated them until they had all cum in ****** mouth.
“Drink the sacrament and know that you have paid for your crime”
Lola gulped the creamy loads down and looked at Poppy with a grin. “Thank you sister. I am sorry but I am weak and I can't promise I will not be bad again in the future.”
“Poppy laughed and said “Well, you know what will happen”
“Oh God, I do, I do” said Lola, “and I can't wait”
Interlude 2
The Violation of Emily
“Now” said Danny, “Pete, Chris. Take hold of Erika and bring her over here and hold her arms behind her back. Andy, fasten this ball gag in her mouth and Roy, you handcuff her hands behind her back”
“What the fuck” gasped Erika.
But before she could react she was gagged and handcuffed and then she was pushed down onto a chair that the bottom had been removed from.
“Lola, put this buttplug into Erika's ass and then put this vibrating egg into her pussy. Alison you sit beside Erika and control the egg. Emily, come over here beside me”
“O.K. Daddy” said Emily, “what's going on?”
“Lie down on the couch darling and you'll soon find out”
Emily lay back and Lola and Poppy took her legs and spread them up ober her head so that her pussy and ass were exposed and vulnerable. Wendy then held Emily's arms so that she could not move.
“Lola take that dildo and fuck Emily's pussy with it. Now Emily, you were a very bad girl not telling me that you were my daughter right at the start and now you are going to be punished for that. Your mum is going to be punished too but her punishment is to watch you being anally trained by Lola and Poppy and then she will watch you being fucked hard by all the guys.”
“I'm so sorry daddy, please don't hurt me. I didn't mean to make you angry”
“It's too late you little slut, now you are going to find out how it is that grown-ups deal with young harlots like you. Poppy get the three glass buttplugs and start Emily's training.”
Poppy took the smallest of the buttplugs and slid it into her cunt and then slowly pushed it into Emily's tight little asshole Emily gasped a little as it was inserted and then moaned as Lola fucked her pussy with the dildo.
“Does that feel good Emily?”
“Yes daddy. You are right, I was a bad girl not telling you and now I need punished” said Emily.
“Poppy, take the buttplug out of Emily's ass and get her to lick it and Lola, rim Emily's asshole.”
While Emily licked the buttplug Lola slid her tongue deep into Emily's gaping asshole teasing the rim with her tongue and gradually going deeper.
Then Danny said “ Take the next size plug and put it into Emily's ass.” Poppy took the next buttplug and wet it with her pussy juice and then eased it into Emily's asshole, Emily groaned and Lola masturbated her pussy with the dildo until with a shudder Emily came.
“Poppy remove the buttplug so that Lola can rim her again.” said Danny.
Lola plunged her tongue into Emily's pulsing asshole that was now slightly gaping.
“Poppy take the large buttplug and slide it into Emily's asshole.”
By this time the room was silent as everyone watched Emily's beautiful asshole taking the buttplug deep inside it. Erika groaned as Alison turned the vibrating egg up to full speed in her now dripping wet slit and as she did that she slid the buttplug in and out of Erika's asshole.
“Now remove the buttplug Poppy and Lola, rim her and then do what I instructed you to do earlier”
“Yes Danny” said Lola.
She licked and tongued Emily's gaping asshole and then she took three fingers and started to insert them into Emily's ass, then four fingers until finally she had her fist in Emily's asshole and gently started to fist fuck her.
Meanwhile Poppy dildoed Emily's soaking cunt until with a cry Emily came again and again.
“Now I want all the guys to take turns fucking Emily's ass until you are all ready to cum. Chris you stand and straddle her and fuck her asshole 'til you cum.” said Danny
Chris stood astride her and Poppy guided his cock into Emily's glistening asshole and fucked her hard until with a groan he shot his hot cream deep into her ass. As he removed his cock Poppy took him in her mouth and squeezed the last of his cum into her mouth then she spat it into Emily's asshole.
Andy, Pete and Roy all did the same.
“Now I am going to fuck you hard, my darling daughter, and I am going to shoot into your asshole“ said Danny
“”Oh please daddy I want all that cum now.”
Danny fucked Emily until with a shudder he shot his load into her and Poppy finished him in her mouth.
“Poppy and Lola, lift Emily up and Wendy, take that glass and put it under her asshole and gather all the cum as it runs out of her asshole” said Danny.
The girls raised Emily up and held her so that Wendy could gather all the cum as it gushed out of Emily's throbbing gape and teased all the cum out with her fingers until she had every drop in the glass.
“Open your mouth Emily” commanded Danny.
Emily knelt and tilting her head back she opened her mouth wide.
Wendy then took the glass and slowly pored all the cum into Emily's mouth. Emily held it in her mouth and then with a grin she gulped it all down.
Meanwhile Erika was squirming in her seat with tears in her eyes.
“I'm sorry mum,”said Emily, “I didn't mean to upset you but Dad and I thought this up before and we just wanted to make it as real as possible so we didn't tell you about it.
Alison took off the ball gag and Erika laughed.”Perhaps next time you might let me know and I can get some of that amazing ass-fucking too”
“I'm sure the guys would oblige” giggled Emily.”Now I am ready for a drink and a rest. After all I am only thirteen”
Chapter five
About a week later I was sitting in the kitchen having coffee when Alison appeared
"Morning dad" she said, "Guess who I bumped into yesterday in Fraser's?"
"No idea,"I said
"Katie. She asked how you were and wondered if you fancied fucking her and me sometime soon. "
"She's a cheeky little bitch. It must be a while since I've seen her but I imagine she looks pretty hot now that she's a bit older"
"She does dad and I wouldn't mind getting my tongue in her pussy again. Shall I give her a call and get her to come over this evening? Mum and Laura are in London this week and Wendy is staying with Tania tonight so we could have a really good time. I'll tell her to dress up. School uniform, stockings, stripper heels and we can work our way through the toy box. I'd like you and Katie to tie me up and tease me for a while then we can do the same to Katie."
"Sounds good to me. I hadn't anything planned,"I said
About six o'clock that evening I was in Ali's bedroom watching some porn with her while we played with each other when we heard the front doorbell.
"I'll get it" said Alison. She lay back and reaching over to the bedside table she took a steel buttplug and licked it and slid it into her asshole then she went downstairs to let Katie in.
A few minutes later the two of them walked into the room.
Katie was wearing a short black skirt, a white blouse tied under her tits, black stockings and black platform stilettos. Her red hair was a bit longer and was tied back in a ponytail. She grinned as she saw me lying on the bed stroking my cock.
"Hi Danny. I think you look pleased to see me"
"Christ Katie, you look fabulous. Let me get a look at you."
I stood up and Katie put her arms round me, pulled me towards her and French kissed me passionately, our tongues probing each other's mouths. I caressed her buttocks and breasts and I stopped kissing her and said, "I see you came prepared"
"I thought you'd like the outfit,"she laughed.
"Come over here and sit on my face" I said "so that I can get a drink of your pussy juice. Ali, I'd like your mouth working my cock while I eat Katie out."
"Yeah dad I want to see you lick all Katie's pussy juice then I want to kiss you while Katie rides your cock til she cums then I'll suck all her cum off your cock."
Katie straddled me and I saw that not only was she wearing stockings but she was wearing a black suspender belt too.
"How did you get here Katie" I asked
"I came by taxi" she replied
"Fuck, you must have nearly given the taxi driver a stroke dressed like that"
"Oh I think so, particularly when I lifted my skirt and fingered myself on the way."
"You are a little slut" I laughed.
"I think you already knew that but it's so long since we fucked perhaps you need reminded" said Katie.
"I'm happy for you to remind me honey" and as I said that she straddled my face and I saw that she had a buttplug in and there was a little pink cord between her pussy lips.
"What's this" I said.
Katie giggled and said" I love having these in when I go out. They get my pussy really wet. I think you and Ali should taste them." She took the Ben-wa balls from her dripping pussy and gave them to Ali who licked one of them and then put the other in my mouth.
"You taste as delicious as I remember, doesn't she Ali?"
"Yes daddy she does. Take the buttplug from her asshole, I want to lick that too."
I took the buttplug from Katie's little asshole and handed it to Ali who then slowly and lasciviously ran her tongue along it licking the juice from it before leaning across and kissing Katie.
"Now" I said, "straddle my face Katie." She slid her fingers into her wet slit and let Ali lick them before squatting over me and lowering her beautiful dripping cunt onto my mouth so that I could let my tongue probe deep into her cunt and taste the sweet juice that was oozing out of her. Ali then started to lick my hard cock and her fingers caressed my balls as I let my tongue linger in Katie's slit and then I gently began to tongue her clit and labia and asshole alternating the pace until Katie moaned and said "please finish me off, I need to cum."
I tongued her faster and harder until she shuddered and came into my mouth. As she came I ran my tongue along her labia kissing and licking until she slumped forward saying "oh fuck stop, I can't come any more."
Ali said to Katie "I told you he hadn't lost his touch"
"Fucking hell that was intense" said Katie," I'd forgotten how good you are at that. Do Ali now while I sit back and watch and get my breath back."
She went to the end of the bed and sat with her skirt round her waist and after removing her shirt took two of the dildos that Ali had got out and as Ali straddled my face she dildoed her ass and cunt while I ate out Ali's cunt.
"You are soaking honey" I said.
"Well dad, given that I just watched you eating Katie and now she is DP'ing herself I'm hardly surprised. In the state I'm in I'll be cumming very soon." She pushed her wet pussy onto my mouth and soon she was shuddering to climax and climax. She climbed off me and as she cuddled into me we watched Katie bringing herself to orgasm with the dildos.
After she had cum she crawled over to Ali and me and took my cock into her mouth. After teasing me with her tongue she said to Katie "I'm going to ride Danny til I cum then you can suck all my juice off Danny's cock then I want to do the same."
She slid her pussy onto my cock and within a few minutes she shuddered and came. She stood above me while Ali licked all Katie's pussy juice from my cock then she eased herself onto my cock facing away from me so that I could caress her breasts while Katie tongued my cock and Ali's clit as my cock slid in and out of Ali's wet pussy. Ali groaned and came hard and Katie licked my cock before kissing Ali fiercely on the mouth.
"Fuck that was good" said Katie, "what games can we play now?"
"Well" said Ali "I would like to be tied up and brought to orgasm by the two of you. You can do anything you want to me so long as it doesn't hurt. I quite fancy being fucked by both of you as well."
"Sounds good to me" said Katie. " I wouldn't mind that myself."
I got some black silk ties and Katie tied Ali's wrists to the bed board while I took two more and tied her ankles at the other end of the bed spreading her legs apart. I eased the buttplug out of her asshole and gave it to Katie to lick while I proceeded to blindfold Ali.
"Katie darling, give me that slim vibrator and the egg from the second drawer please." Katie reached into the drawer and brought out the anal vibrator, the egg and the remote control for it. I kissed Ali's pussy and slipped the egg into her then I said to Katie "why don't you start the egg going while I masturbate Ali's asshole with the vibrator."
Katie switched the egg onto a low setting and I tongued Ali's asshole before putting some lube on my fingers and gently fingered her asshole til it was slippery and then I switched on the vibrator and eased it into Ali's asshole til it was in about three inches. “Katie” I said "increase the speed and I'll do the same and if you want you could kiss Ali while I go downstairs for something. Don't let her cum until I get back"
I went down to the kitchen and put some ice cubes in a bowl and went back up to find Ali squirming and moaning as she neared orgasm.
"Fuck daddy I'm going crazy here. You need to finish me please. "
"Ok honey there's something I want to do to you as we increase the speed of the egg and vibrator. " I picked up an ice cube and gestured to Katie to do the same. Ali groaned with pleasure as the egg and vibrator worked her up to a climax and Katie and I teased her hard nipples with the ice cubes until with a cry she came shuddering and writhing.
"Oh stop please I can't cum any more. Oh fuck I'm cumming again" and she thrust her hips up pulling the ankle restraints free. Katie switched off the egg and I slid the vibrator out her ass. Katie took the cord and eased the egg from Ali's soaking cunt and licked it clean before doing the same with the vibrator. I kissed Ali's slit until she stopped shaking.
"Oh fuck that was unbelievable" she said." I can't wait for you to experience that Katie. I thought I was going to explode particularly when you put the ice cubes on my nipples just as I was cumming. Christ that was intense."
"My turn now" said Katie "and after that I think we should attend to your dad. I haven't tasted his cum for ages and I am very thirsty!"
Ali and I tied Katie to the bed and I blindfolded her. "Well Katie, we have something else in store for you" I said. I slid a pillow under her ass so that it was raised a little. Ali got her double ended dildo and slid one end into her ass and the other end into Katie's. Then she put the egg into Katie's pussy and started to fuck her ass while increasing the speed of the egg. As Katie writhed with pleasure I lit a small candle and taking an ice cube I proceeded to tease one nipple with it while I dripped little drops of hot wax onto the other.
"Oh Christ what the fuck" exclaimed Katie.
"Sorry darling did that hurt, do you want me to stop?"
"Fuck no," laughed Katie "I was just a little surprised but don't stop. I'm not far off cumming so please carry on." Ali turned the power up on the egg and started to thrust harder into Katie's asshole. I dripped more wax onto Katie's nipples alternating between the wax and the ice until suddenly Katie drove her hips up as she climaxed again and again.
"Oh fuck that was sensational. I haven't cum so hard for ages. I'll need a rest before I can take your cock Danny."
The three of us lay back on the bed and the girls cuddled into either side of me. Ali stroked my cock while Katie caressed my balls until Katie said "right Danny I want you to fuck Ali with her on top doing reverse cowgirl."
Ali knelt over my cock and slid down onto it and lay back on me so that I could caress her breasts. As Ali slowly rode me Katie put on a strap-on and said "right Ali take Danny's cock in your ass so that I can fuck you." Ali slid my cock out of her wet cunt and Katie took me in her mouth and then guided me into Ali's asshole. Then Katie slid the strap-on into Ali's pussy and the two of us fucked Ali 'til she came.
"Keep fucking her ass Danny" said Katie and she took the strap-on out of Ali's cunt and gently eased it into my asshole so that as I fucked Ali she fucked me. After they had both cum Katie said "Ali, I want you to sixtynine me while Danny fucks your ass. "
Katie lay back and Ali lay on top of her and I watched them eating each other out then Katie said "now fuck Ali's asshole until you cum."
I fucked Ali while Katie licked and sucked her sopping wet slit until I said "oh Christ I can't hold back any longer, I'm going to shoot." Suddenly I felt my cum spurting into my beautiful daughters tight wet asshole filling her with hot cum.
"Ali, squat over me " said Katie "and let that cum pour into my mouth." As it ran into Katie's mouth she tongued Ali's asshole to get every drop into her mouth and with a little sigh she gulped it down
"Oh fuck I needed to taste that. It's been far too long" laughed Katie
"I wanted some" said Ali as she fingered her asshole to get any last little drops
"Don't worry darling after I've had a rest I'm sure Katie will let you have my cum from her asshole too" I said.
"Definitely" said Katie "I need fucked too."
We lay back and suddenly Ali said, "wait til you hear this Katie. A few weeks ago we had an unexpected visitor. It turns out that dad has a twin sister that he hadn't seen for about f******n years. It also turns out that they were very naughty siblings who liked to fuck each other so they were sort of separated when they were young until they bumped into each other as I said f******n years ago. Of course dad being dad and Erika his sister being a horny bitch they ended up fucking each other's brains out one afternoon. Then they went their separate ways unti she turned up on the doorstep with her ***************** daughter."
"Fuck off" said Katie. "Danny has a daughter? From his twin sister? Very Wagnerian. Is she cute?"
"Very" said Ali. "Cute enough that we've all fucked her and she is extremely sexy."
"What was it like Danny, fucking her?"
"Tell her dad. You really enjoyed it just as much as she did because she got dad to get a few of the guys together to fuck her and Erika."
"What's her name" asked Katie.
"Emily" said Ali.
"Well" said Katie "I think I am going to have to meet her soon."
"I'm sure that can be arranged, can't it dad?" said Ali.
"Oh you know I can never resist any of my daughters" I laughed. "I'll give Erika a call and set it up. But first I think I'm ready to go again Ali if you want."
"Yes please dad. I want to drink your cum from Katie's asshole. Why don't I get your new toy and I can use it on you while Katie sucks your cock?"
"Great idea" I said. Ali went into one of the bedside drawers and got out the prostate massager.
"Oh" said Katie," why don't I use that on you instead Danny while Ali strokes and sucks you. I'd like to watch your reaction as I use it. I've never used one on a guy before."
"Excellent" I said, "but I think you should put in the remote egg and let me have the control and Ali, darling, I think you should have a vibrator in your pussy and a buttplug in too."
The girls got the toys and Katie lubed the massager and slid it into my asshole as Ali stroked my cock slowly at first and gradually speeding up as Katie increased the strength of the massager until I exclaimed, "fuck Katie get your ass onto my cock, I'm going to shoot."
Just in time Katie slid onto my cock taking it deep in her ass as I shot my hot cum deep in her sweet asshole.
"Katie, squat over me so that dad can watch me drinking his cum."
I watched as my juice ran out of Katie's asshole into Ali's waiting mouth and her tongue probed deep into Katie's asshole. Ali swallowed all my cum and then took the massager from my ass and she and Katie licked it clean before with a smile they kissed each other deeply while I turned up the egg in Katie's cunt and Katie masturbated Ali with the vibrator until with a cry of joy they both shuddered to orgasm.
"Well Katie I think that was worth the wait" I laughed
"Jesus Christ" laughed Katie, if this is what you're doing now I can't wait to meet Emily. She certainly seems to have inspired you to new heights."
Ali laughed and said,"if you think this was hot wait til you see the film we made with the twins!"
"What film is this" said Katie, "sounds interesting!"
"Dad made this amazing film with the twins where Lola dressed as a slutty nun got gang banged and disciplined by Poppy and five guys. It was totally amazing. We all got to watch it being made and afterwards we got fucked too. Then they gang banged and disciplined Emily. But dad and Emily hadn't told her mum that it was a set up so Erika thought that Emily was being done as a punishment. It was intense."
"I'd like to watch that. Why don't you put it on and we can play with each other and see how much we can watch before we start fucking again?"
"I'm game for that" said Alison. "I've got an idea"said Danny. " Why don't I give Emily a call and see if she's free. She could meet Hannah and we could watch the film together."
"That's a great idea "said Katie. "I would love to meet your daughter and I would especially like to fuck her if she's up for it. "
"I think that a definite possibility" laughed Danny "I'll just call her now. "
Danny got his mobile and phoned Emily. "Hi darling. Are you busy just now? No? Excellent. How would you fancy hopping in a taxi and coming over. Alison's friend Katie is here and we have been having some fun and now we thought we would watch the film we did of the twins and I thought it might be fun for you to join us. You can? Terrific. We'll
see you in half an hour then. "
Half an hour later the doorbell rang. "I'll get it " said Alison .
Danny loaded the DVD with the the twins film and settled back to watch it while Katie put in a buttplug before cuddling up beside him on the couch.
The door opened and in walked Alison accompanied by Emily who was dressed in a black crop top and cut-offs and socks and converse trainers.
"Hi dad " she said "and you must be Katie. I've heard about you and I'm so pleased to meet you. "
As she said this Katie stood up and put her arms round Emily and the two of them kissed.
"Me too " said Katie . "You are very pretty and I'm sure we are going to get on great. No need to be jealous Ali, you know I love you and I think we are really going to have fun. Emily can sit beside me while watch the film. Emily, did Ali tell you what we are going to do?"
"No " said Emily. "I'm intrigued."
"Well " said Katie, "Your dad and Ali have told me that this film is pretty hot so what we are going to do is sit and watch it and see how far into it we get before we can't wait any longer and start to fuck. Are you up for that?"
Emily laughed and pulled off her top." I think my nipples may reveal the answer to that. "
Sure enough Emily's nipples were very hard and she slipped of her shorts and slid her fingers into her pussy before letting Katie lick them. Emily giggled and said "I think you have more proof that just thinking about coming over here has got me pretty aroused. How do I taste Katie ?"
"Delicious " replied Katie," I am looking forward to this and I have a feeling we're not going to get too far into the film before my tongue is going into your delicious little cunt Emily. "
"Yes please so long as I get to do the same. You don't mind do you daddy?"
"Not at all I " replied "I'm pretty sure Ali and I can keep ourselves occupied."
Emily sat beside Katie and Ali sat beside me and I pressed the remote and started the DVD.
After about ten minutes Emily turned to Katie and said "I don't know about you but I am going to play with myself. Where are the dildos Ali? "
"There are some in the bedroom, I'll go and get a few."
"While you're doing that " said Katie "why don't I eat you out."
"Fuck yes please " said Emily.
Katie knelt between Emily's legs and started to run her tongue into Emily's wet slit. As she licked and sucked her pussy I stroked my cock and leaning over I started to French kiss Emily until she groaned and thrust her pussy at Katie's mouth until she came.
"Oh my god that was so good" sighed Emily," Let's swap places Katie so that I can do you. Daddy, while I eat Katie
you could fuck me."
"Ok darling " I replied. "I assume you can't wait 'til Ali gets back with the dildos?"
"Oh I want to carry on watching the film but I need to cum again so I need your cock in me."
She raised her ass in the air as she tongued Katie's cunt and I slid my cock deep into her and rode her until she and Katie climaxed. I looked over and noticed that Ali was standing at the door fucking herself with a dildo.
"Sorry darling " I said. "Emily couldn't wait. "
Ali laughed and said "now why doesn't that surprise me?"
Emily laughed and said "don't worry Ali, I'll make it up to you shortly."
"You had better " said Ali, "you can start by sitting next to me and use a dildo on me while we watch some more of the DVD. "
"Well in that case I'd like Danny to masturbate me while we're watching it " said Katie.
"I'd like to do that " I said. "Do you want me to use a dildo or do want finger-fucked?"
"I want to feel your fingers inside me and if you like you can finger my asshole at the same time."
"Happy to oblige " I said and started the DVD again.
Soon I was fingering her wet pussy and slippery tight asshole as she moaned and came over my fingers. I leaned over and let Ali and Emily lick Katie's juices off my fingers.
“Christ” said Emily “Katie tastes so nice doesn't she?”
I sat back and let Katie slide onto my cock facing the screen so that I could caress her breasts as she slowly rode my cock.
“I can see what you mean” she gasped as she watched Lola and Poppy dressed as nuns being fucked by all the guys. “I'm going to cum so hard in a moment”
She shuddered and slumped back on me as I felt her pussy get really wet and slippery as she came.
“Let me suck your cock daddy so that I can taste Katie's juices then I think you should fuck her in the ass” said Emily.
“Yes please” moaned Katie. Emily licked Danny's cock and taking it in her hand eased the tip of it into Katie's expectant asshole. As it slid in Emily tongued Katie's wet slit while Ali licked and caressed Danny's balls as he thrust his cock deep into Katie's ass.
“Oh my god I'm cumming” moaned Katie, “fuck me harder please, don't stop licking me Emily, I'm cumming, oh fuck I'm cumming.”
Emily took Danny's cock from Katie's slippery asshole and she and Ali licked all Katie's ass juices from it, then they kissed each other and stroked Danny's hard cock.
“Do you want daddy's cum in your ass Katie?” asked Emily.
“Fuck, yes please” moaned Katie, “but I want your tongue in my asshole first.”
Alison caressed Katies ass as Emily knelt below Katie and worked her tongue round the entrance to Katie's glistening asshole then she thrust her tongue in, working it into Katie's
hot little hole.
“Jesus” moaned Katie, “that is so fucking good. Lie back Ali and let me eat your pussy while Emily fingers my cunt while she tongues me.”
Ali lay back and Katie soon had her tongue licking and teasing Ali's swollen labia.
“Right daddy” said Emily, “fuck Katie's asshole and then shoot all your hot load into her so that Ali and I can drink it.”
Danny started to slowly and rhythmically fuck Katie, occasionally removing his cock so that Emily could lick it until he said “fuck Emily I can't hold back any longer” and with a shudder he came deep in Katie's ass. When he had finished spurting Emily drained the last drops from his cock and then she got Katie to sit up so that all Danny's cum could ooze out of her ass into her open greedy mouth. Emily teased all the cum from Katie's ass with her fingers until her mouth had all the cum then she knelt beside Ali and let it run from her mouth into Ali's. They swapped the cum back and forth until with a gulp Emily swallowed it all then kissed Ali to make sure that she had it all.
“Fuck daddy” said Emily, “ I love being here. You and Ali and Wendy have some amazingly hot friends.”
Ali laughed and said “well, I think you'll need to meet Hannah and Tania too.”
“Can't wait” laughed Emily, “ I'm completely fucked though so maybe not tonight!!
“Definitely not” laughed Katie and Ali.
Chapter Four
A couple of weeks later I was sitting in the kitchen when the phone rang. It was Emily.
“Hi dad, are you busy at the moment? Mum and I would like to see you. Would it be ok if we came over?”
“No” I replied,”as it happens I'm at a bit of a loose end today.”
“Great” said Emily,”we'll be round in about half an hour.”
Half an hour later the doorbell rang and there stood my sister and daughter, both dressed extremely sexily. Erika was in a black tight T-shirt and short black skirt and Emily was in a white crop top and tiny shorts and they were both wearing strappy high heeled sandals.
“Hi dad”, said Emily, “mum and I have come to play. I was moaning to mum that I was bored and hadn't been fucked for ages.”
“So I said why don't we see if Dad's free” said Erika, “and here we are.”
“Well I'm always pleased to see you two. Why don;t we go upstairs and look out some toys and get started?”
“Yes please” laughed Emily and she and Erika headed upstairs while I locked up downstairs.
I got up to the bedroom and opened the door to see that the girls were naked and sixty-nining while dildoing each other. I undressed and joined them on the bed.
I knelt behind Emily and let Erika lick and suck my balls as I slid into Emily's wet slit.
“Oh fuck that feels good daddy” moaned Emily, “I love your cock in me. Tongue my clit mum while daddy fucks me and put the dildo in my ass as well.”
Erika took the dildo from her daughter's slippery cunt, licked it and then gently eased it into Emily's beautiful asshole as Danny started to fuck Emily with quicker and deeper strokes until with a shudder and a cry of pleasure Emily came.
Danny took his cock from Emily's pussy and Erika licked it and the dildo and then taking Danny's cock she eased it into Emily's delicious gape. As Danny fucked his gorgeous daughter's ass Erika licked Emily's pussy until she came into Erika's mouth.
“Oh fuck mum, that was unbelievable. I love being eaten when my ass is being fucked and you and dad are so good at that”
Erika laughed and said “We always want our daughter to be happy, don't we daddy?”
“Absolutely” said Danny,”I like to take care of all my girls' needs!”
“Do mum now while I watch.”
Erika knelt in front of me and started to masturbate with the dildo. I stood and started to masturbate letting Erika occasionally tease the tip of my cock with her tongue until I started to pre-cum.
“Daddy, why is it you seem to have a lot of pre-cum” asked Emily.
“I don't really know honey” I replied, “I always have”
Erika paused and said “Shall we tell her the pre-cum story?”
“You tell her” I said, “ I'll sit between you while you tell it”
“Well” said Erika,”we were about fifteen and during the summer we had a chemistry tutor called Miss Miller. She wasn't long qualified so she would be about twenty two I should think. Very pretty and I had been watching her eyeing up your dad during the few weeks that she had been tutoring us so we thought we would see how far we could tease her. She was wearing a short summer dress and heels and I was dressed like you and dad was in T-shirt and shorts.
We were doing some calculations when I said to her, “Miss, I know that this isn't a proper chemistry question and probably more biology but I wonder if you could answer it any way.”
“I'll try” she said.
“Miss, when I'm massaging Danny's prostate he seems to generate a lot of pre-cum. Is that normal?”
Her face was a picture. “ What did you say there. No I heard what you said, that's outrageous not to say i*****l I should tell your parents not to mention c***d services.”
“Oh Miss, don't be silly. I've seen the way you look at Danny, particularly when you think we're not watching you and from the state of your nipples I'd say that you were a bit turned on at the thought. Do you agree Danny?”
Your dad did so I stood in front of Miss Miller and asked her to deny that she fancied Danny and she couldn't.
“This is ridiculous. I'm leaving now,” she said but didn't seem in too much of a hurry to go.
Dad stood beside me and I took her hand and stroked dad's cock through his shorts.
“Danny's getting hard Miss and I bet he has a lot of pre-cum and I bet you wouldn't mind tasting it.”
Miss Miller nodded her head so I unfastened your dad's shorts and released his hard cock.
“Miss, why don't you take Danny in your mouth?” Miss Miller dropped to her knees and greedily started sucking your dad's cock while I unzipped her dress and slipped it over her head.
“Look Danny, I think Miss Miller came prepared, she's not wearing underwear.” I put my fingers between her legs and realised that she was soaking.
“Danny taste this” I said and I put my fingers in his mouth so that he could lick Miss Miller's pussy juice.
“Miss, do you want Danny to fuck you?”
“Christ yes, hurry up and fuck me. You two are depraved but oh god I need you to fuck me and Erika you squat above me and let me lick your cunt.”
Your dad and I grinned at each other and I said “it looks like chemistry tutorials are going to be fun. Did Danny's pre-cum taste good miss?”
“Delicious” said Miss Miller.
“Well” I said “perhaps you'd like to taste it after Danny fills your cunt with cum and I drink it from your pussy?”
“Oh you filthy little slut” moaned Miss Miller as your dad fucked her and she ate me 'til I came in her mouth.
“Right Danny, cum in her.” I said.
Your dad came really hard and Miss Miller squatted over me and let all your dad's cum run into my mouth then she and I cum-swapped.
“Jesus mum, I would love to do something like that. We have a really cute french teacher at school who I would love to fuck.”
“Well” said Erika, “maybe we could engineer something, eh Danny?”
“I'd be up for it. Let me think about how it could be done”
“By the way” said Erika, “I still see Hazel Miller from time to time and she is still pretty hot and I think we should all get together sometime. I think she would definitely be up for it.”
“Fine by me” said Danny.
“Me too” said Emily, “ Now I think you should fuck Mum while I watch.”
“Happy to oblige” laughed Danny as Erika's mouth enveloped his hard cock.
As Erika sucked Danny's cock Emily's fingers were busily working her wet slit, sliding deep into her wetness and rubbing her clit until she was on the brink of orgasm.
“I want to watch you fuck Mum's asshole daddy” exclaimed Emily, “ while I cum in her mouth”
Erika lay back and Emily straddled her mouth while Danny slid his cock into her asshole and as he fucked her hard Erika worked her tongue in her daughter's slippery cunt until Emily shuddered and came in her Mum's mouth. At the same time Danny shot his hot load into Erika's asshole and Emily leaned over to finish Danny in her mouth.
“Fuck daddy, that was amazing and your cock tastes so good when it's soaked in cum and mum's ass juice”
“Jesus Em, you are such a little slut but my god, you are so hot. You have definitely got your mum and my genes” laughed Danny.
“I'm glad about that. I just love sex and especially when it's with you and mum. Since you are in a really good mood dad I would like to suggest something” said Emily.
“What's that darling? said Danny.
“I've discussed this with mum and she has no objections”
“Now I'm intrigued” said Danny, “what have you got in mind?.”
“I'd like to get pierced.”
“I've no problem with that. What is it you want pierced. Can't be your ears so I imagine it's something more intimate.”
“Yes” laughed Emily, “quite a bit more intimate. I spoke to Lola and Poppy and they recommended the girl that did them. She has a place in Argyle Street and when I go I want you and mum to come with me”
“No problem. What is it you fancy getting.” replied Danny.
“ Want my nipples pierced and my tongue.”
“Yeah, that would be pretty hot” said Danny.
“Tell him the rest” said Erika with a sly grin.
“Also my clit and my labia” said Emily.
“Fuck” said Danny, “are you sure? It seems a lot at one go. Are you sure?”
“Yes” said Emily,”I am. The sooner it's all done the sooner you can fuck me again and I think that I will look extremely hot for you when it's done.”
“Oh baby, you already look extremely hot but I must admit the thought of you with those piercings is unbelievably arousing”
“Great, I'm glad you are happy about it dad because I'm booked for tomorrow” laughed Emily.
“Roll on tomorrow” said Danny.
“Also I think you should have a think about how we can seduce Miss Rousseau, my French teacher.” said Emily.
“If you can get her to come here to give you some extra tuition then your mum and I will do the rest.” said Danny.
Chapter Five
The following day arrived and Danny, Erika and Emily headed off to the tattoo parlour in Argyle Street that Lola and Poppy had recommended.
The girl that ran the place introduced herself.
“Hi. I'm Celia. You must be Emily, Danny and Erika.” she said, “Lola has told me all about you. I'll just put the closed notice on the door and then we can go through the back and we can get started”
“What do you want to do first?” asked Celia.
“My tongue, then my nipples, then my clit and then my pussy lips” said Emily.
“Cool” said Celia, “I've got the same. I take it you're eighteen?”
“Definitely” smiled Emily, “my mum and dad can vouch for me.”
Erika and Danny nodded their agreement.
“Never had parents watching this being done” laughed Celia, “then of course the parents weren't Danny Taylor and his wife”
“Fuck” said Danny, “you know who I am then”
“Don't worry Danny” said Celia, “I'm a fan. I've seen loads of your films. Actually thought about getting in touch to see if you could use me. Lola and Poppy are good friends and of course, I've seen their films. You're a lucky girl Emily to have cool parents that encourage you to be what you want to be. If you want to undress I'll get started.”
Emily stripped and sat back on the couch.
“O.K.” said Celia, “Open your mouth Emily and stick your tongue out as far as it will go. I'm going to put an antiseptic alcohol on it and then I'm going to take this sharp needle punch and pierce your tongue. It will sting a little but the alcohol has a numbing agent in it so you'll hardly feel it then I'll put in the bar and little glass beads. No solid foods for a day and just get used to having the feeling of it in your mouth. After a week you'll not even be aware that it's there and, my god, oral sex for your partners, male and female, will be amazing.”
Celia quickly finished the piercing.
“How does it feel honey?” asked Erika.
“A bit weird but not as uncomfortable as I thought it might. Can't wait to use it” laughed Emily.
“The rest of the piercings will hurt a little but you'll be fine” said Celia, nipples next?”
“Yes please” said Emily.
Celia applied the alcohol to Emily's right nipple while picking up a gold hoop, about half an inch in diameter. Still rubbing her nipple, she picked up a curved needle. Emily saw it and her eyes opened wide in anticipation. Celia started blowing on the nipple, causing the alcohol to evaporate even faster, cooling it even more, and slightly numbing it. She pulled the nipple up and away from Emily's body, stretching it and quickly pushed the needle through the pink-brown tip of her breast. Emily's eyes and jaws clenched tight as she breathed hard. Still stretching the nipple, Celia pushed the gold ring through Emily's nipple and then released her fingers, letting her breast drop back to her body.
We stared down at the Celia's handiwork. The nipple was red and swollen, the gold ring piercing it about halfway up, there was the smallest drop of blood around the hole where the gold entered one side; she was obviously good at her job.
Within seconds, Celia had my daughters other breast in her hand, and had repeated the procedure, accompanied by another intake of breath from Emily. She lay there panting as we looked down at her tits, the two gold rings glinting in the light.
“Wow” said Danny,”you look amazing like that. What do you think darling.”
“I love them daddy” said Emily, “I can't wait to have the rest done. Sorry Celia but I seem a bit wet because I found that so arousing.”
“Don't worry about it” said Celia, “every girl I've ever pierced gets wet. But I have to admit you are pretty wet.”
“Before you start on her pussy” said Danny,”why don't you eat Emily out. I'm sure she wouldn't have any objection to you doing that and Erika and I would love to watch.”
“Well I would love to do that if Emily wants to” replied Celia.
“Oh fuck yes please” said Emily, “if I'm going to be out of commission for a while while th piercings heal then I need to have some orgasms now.”
Celia laughed and said ”There is one condition. While I'm eating Emily out I would like fucked by you Danny. I have always wanted to be fucked by a pornstar. You don't mind do you Erika?”
“I've absolutely no objection as long as I can be part of it. I can get below you and lick you while Danny is fucking you.”
I'd like my ass fucked too Danny” said Celia, “and I want you to cum in it but let me finish off Emily before you do that otherwise I'll never be able to concentrate and I do want to taste Emily's cum given how wet she is already.”
Erika said “ When you cum I'll drink your cum from Celia's asshole and then if you would like I'll cumswap with you Celia.”
“I would like very much “ said Celia with a grin, “Lola and Poppy said this would probably happen and I'm so glad they were right! Is there any chance I could watch you fuck Emily first before you do me?”
“Sorry” spluttered Danny, “Emily's my daughter”
“Lola and Poppy told me everything” laughed Celia,”I'm not bothered. My step-dad and I have been fucking for years. He first did me when I was thirteen then mum chucked him out when she found out. I was sixteen and when I moved out a couple of years later I moved in with my ex step-dad who was now divorced from my mum and we're still together. He actually owns this place with me. He does the tattooing and as you will see when I strip, he's pretty good.”
Celia took off her shirt and shorts and stood naked in front of Danny and the girls.
She had little gold bars through each of her nipples and three gold hoops in each of her labia and a gold hoop through her clit. Above her pussy there was a tattoo of an angel that looked as if it was emerging from her pussy. She had one breast tattooed with a spiders
web that spread from her nipple and the other had a little red devil perched above the nipple.
“What do you think” asked Celia.
“I love it” said Emily, “now I want tattooed as well but probably not today. I am so aroused. How do the piercings feel when you are walking around?”
“I am pretty well in a state of arousal all the time” replied Celia,”so either you'll love it, which I do, or you're going to be fed up after a while.”
“Knowing Emily,” said Erika”I'm pretty sure it'll be the former”
“I believe you wanted to watch me slide my cock into my daughter's extremely wet pussy” said Danny.
“Yes” said Celia, “and then I want to taste it then I want it in me while I have my tongue in Emily's slit.”
Celia took Danny's hard cock and guided it to Emily's wet pussy lips and watched him thrust it deep into her and after a few firm thrusts Emily groaned and came. Danny then let Erika and Celia lick Emily's cum from his cock then he sat down on the chair in front of the couch and Celia lowered her pierced pussy lips onto his cock and thrust down on him so that his full length was deep inside her then she lowered her mouth onto Emily's dripping wet cunt and licked and sucked her pussy lips and clit until Emily shuddered with climax after climax. While she was eating Emily Erika was squatting below her licking Celias pussy and Danny's cock as Celia slid up and down on it.
“Put it in my ass now, fuck I want to feel it in my ass” moaned Celia.
Erika took Danny's cock and licked it clean of all Celia's pussy juice before sliding it into Celia's asshole. Celia lay back and rode Danny while Erika ate her pussy until Danny let out a groan and said”Oh fuck, I'm going to shoot, Fuck, Fuck, I'm cumming”
Danny's hot load filled Celia's tight asshole. She raised herself off his cock and Erika opened her mouth below Celia's gaping asshole and greaddily drank all the hot cum that ran out of her asshole into her waiting mouth. When she had it all sh walked over to where Emily was lying on the couch furiously masturbating and with a smile kissed her daughter deeply giving her all Danny's hot cum.
“Why don't you kiss Emily, Celia and you can taste all that cum from your beautiful asshole.”
“Oh god yes” said Celia and soon her mouth was locked on Emil'ys as she cum-swapped all Danny's cum until with a gulp she drank it all down.
“That was amazing” said Celia, “I'll need a few minutes before I can get on with finishing the piercings.”
“I think we all need a break” said Danny, “there's a Costa along the road. I'll go and get us a coffee. Don't start 'til I get back because I don't want to miss any of this”
After everyone had finished their coffee Celia said “Well I think we should get started. You still sure you want to carry on Emily?”
“Definitely. I love the idea of being pretty well in a state of permanent arousal. Must run in the blood, mustn't it Mum?”
“Yes it probably does. I must say the idea of being pierced never appealed before but today has possibly changed my mind” laughed Erika, “but not today. This is all about you darling and I'm not about to steal your thunder.”
Celia put on her latex gloves and got out a scissor clamp. Emily's clit was already quite pronounced so Celia had no difficulty putting the clamp on either side of the clit. She swabbed Em's clit with a cottonbud soaked in anaesthetic alcohol. Taking a needle she started to put one end of it through the hole at the side of the clamp.
“This will nip a little but then it'll be done and I just have to put the ring through it.”
She quickly pushed the needle through Em's clit catching the other end with a cork so that it didn't go completely through. Emily winced as the needle went through.
“Ow, that stung” she giggled.
“Sorry honey” said Celia but that's it. I'll just thread the hoop on and that's it for the clit. Your labia won't hurt as much and we'll be done in about ten minutes.”
She took the clamp and doing the same thing she soon had both lips pierced.
Celia reached over and got a hand mirror and held it so that Emily could see her handiwork.
“Oh wow, that looks brilliant. What do you think Daddy?”
“You look beautiful and I'm only sorry we've got to wait a week before I can fuck you” said Danny with a grin.
“I think you look so sexy” said Erika, “personally I can't wait to have your tongue in me.”
“Is there any chance” said Celia “that I could maybe join in when you three are having one of your little parties?”
“I think that's a definite” laughed Emily,”don't you, mum and dad?”
Chapter Six
A couple of days later Danny was visiting Emily to see how she was doing after the piercing.
“Everything's fine dad. Have a look. They look to have healed fine and they feel great. I have been doing what Celia said about douching after I pee and everything seems good. I've been thinking about Miss Rousseau and I think I should invite her here to meet you and Mum with a view to her giving me extra tuition here once a week.”
“I've been thinking the same” said Danny. “ Invite her over a week on Thursday evening and your mum and I will meet her, arrange for her to tutor starting that evening. We'll make ourselves scarce and go upstairs out the way. She's bound to want to use the loo so tell her that the one downstairs isn't working and to use the upstairs one in our bedroom and when she comes upstairs she will get a little surprise!”
“Oh goody” said Emily with a grin, “this should be fun.”
Thursday evening arrived and Emily took Miss Rousseau in to the sitting room to meet Danny and Erika. Erika had decided to wear a sheer blouse and no bra and black pencil skirt that was split at the back, stockings and high black heels.
“Hi” said Danny, “we are very pleased to meet you. Emily has told us a lot about you. Will you be able to give Emily extra tuition?”
“I'm pleased to meet you too. Emily is a wonderful pupil and I'm surprised she feels she needs extra tuition but I'm happy to do it if she feels she needs it.”
“Excellent” said Erika, “can you start this evening, Miss Rousseau?”
“Of course” replied Miss Rousseau, “and please call me Justine”
“”Would thirty pounds an hour be o.k.Justine?” asked Danny.
“That's fine” replied Justine, “I suppose we should just get started then.”
“We'll leave you to it then” said Danny and he and Erika headed upstairs.
After about half an hour Justine sat beside Emily to show her a passage of the exercise book the she hadn't quite got right in the translation. She leaned over to show her the sentence and as she did so Emily turned and before Justine had a chance to react kissed her full on the lips.
“What are you doing Emily” said Justine, “I'm your teacher and you're my student. That's really inappropriate. What would your parents say?”
“I'm sorry Miss” said Emily with a smile, “I couldn't help myself. You look so nice and when you leaned over you smelt wonderful and I couldn't resist it. You must know that half the class fancy you!”
“That's neither here nor there. You shouldn't have done that. I need to compose myself before we continue. Where's your loo?”
“It's upstairs. Turn right and it's at the end of the corridor.” said Emily with a grin.
Justine headed upstairs and as she walked along the corridor she could hear something from one of the rooms. The door was ajar so she walked slowly up to it and glanced in.
There on the bed lay Danny and Erika. Danny was on his back and Erika was impaled on his cock in the reverse cowgirl position. Danny's hard cock was thrusting deep into Erika's asshole. Justine stepped back blushing furiously.
“Fuck” she thought,” I hope they didn't hear me. Oh fuck that looked so hot though. I think I'll risk another peek.”
She inched towards the door and gently pushed it open a little wider. Erika now had Danny's cock in her pussy and was leaning forward taking it deep inside her. Then she lifted herself off and squatted over Danny' so that his tongue could work her clit and then she took his cock in her mouth and gently stroked it while she licked and sucked him. Justine found herself getting even more aroused and hardly believing what she was doing she lifted her skirt and slid her fingers into her panties seeking out her wet slit. As Erika finished sucking Danny's cock she knelt in front of Danny and let him slide his cock back into her asshole. As Danny fucked Erika Justine fingered herself hard. She was so engrossed that she didn't hear Emily coming up behind her until Emily's hand joined her own and with a whisper Emily said “Why don't you let me do that, Miss?”
Justine moaned and without thinking found herself taking Emily's fingers and guiding them into her soaking slit.
“Please, oh please make me cum. This is so wrong but I can't help myself.” groaned Justine.
Emily led Justine to a chair and pushed her onto it. Kneeling between her legs she pulled her panties down and thrust her tongue deep into her teacher's dripping cunt. Her piercing soon had Miss Rousseau pushing her lips hard against Emily's mouth.
“Fuck, I'm going to cum,”moaned Miss Rousseau.
Emily slid two fingers into Miss Rousseau's pussy as she licked and sucked her labia and clit and then pushed them deep into Miss Rousseau's asshole just as she climaxed in Emily's mouth.
“Oh you filthy little bitch” cried Miss Rousseau,”don't fucking stop. I'm cumming again”
The french teacher slumped in the chair as Emily, with a grin, licked her fingers.
“This looks like fun” said Danny. He and Erika were standing at the door grinning.
“I think we should continue this french lesson in here,” said Erika, pointing to the bedroom.
“I'm so sorry,”said Justine, “I don't know what to say”
“Oh Justine” said Erika,” It's alright. We kind of set this up so I hope you're not too angry”
“Fuck, no” laughed Justine, “I can't believe I just let one of my pupil's eat me out like that.”
“There's a lot more to come Miss” giggled Emily and led her teacher into the bedroom.
“I think you should fuck Miss Rousseau, daddy” said Emily, “and while you're doing that she can eat me out and mum can lick your cock as you slide it in and out of her pussy”
“That sounds like a plan. How about you Justine? Are you ready to be fucked?”
“Oh christ yes. I want that cock in my cunt and my asshole too” said Justine, “and I can't believe I'm saying this, but I want to taste your cum in my mouth Emily”
Emily lay back and spread her lips. Justine looked and gasped” your pussy lips and clit are pierced. I've never eaten pussy before and the first one I do looks incredible.”
She knelt between Emily's legs and slowly started to tease Emily's swollen labia and erect clit. Her juice was starting to really flow as Justine's tongue worked harder and faster in Emily's hot, wet slit.
Erika took Danny's hard cock and licked and sucked it and then guided it it into Justine's pussy. Justine thrust herself hard onto Danny's cock and Danny rode her until with a cry Justine came hard just as Emily came too.
“I want it in my ass” moaned Justine. Erika took Danny in her mouth and licked all Justine's creamy juice from it before easing it into her asshole. Justine gasped as Danny went deep into her.
“Oh fuck that feels so good” moaned Justine.
Emily wriggled out from below Justine and came round behind to watch.
“Fuck her daddy, fuck her asshole hard. Shoot your hot cum into her asshole and let me drink it out of her. Do you want me to drink all my daddy's cream out of your asshole Miss? And then let you taste it when we french kiss? Would you like that Miss”
“Oh Jesus yes. I want to taste all that cum out of my asshole” cried Justine as Erika fingered her cunt as Danny rode her slippery asshole until with a shudder he shot his hot cum into Justine's gaping asshole.
He pulled his cock slowly out of Justine's asshole and Erika took him into her mouth and drained every last drop into her mouth. Emily lay below Justine and let all her daddy's cum run into her mouth and then she knelt beside Justine and pulling her up she locked her mouth onto Justine's and let Justine kiss all the cum into her mouth. With a grin she gulped it greedily down.
“Well” laughed Justine,” that was the best french tuition I think I have ever given although I'm not quite sure who got the lesson.”
“Can't wait for next weeks lesson” giggled Emily.
“I think” said Danny, “it should be a double period!!”
Chapter Seven
A few weeks went by and one day I received a call from my daughter, Emily.
“Hi Daddy” she said “It's my f******nth birthday soon and I know what I would like from you”
“What's that my darling?” I asked.
“A birthday party, daddy. Well more like a birthday orgy.” said Emily, giggling
“Well I think I could organise that” I laughed, “Who do you want me to invite?”
“Well” said Emily,”obviously you, mum, Lynsey, Laura, Wendy, Alison, Hannah, the twins, Jen, Celia from the tattoo parlour, Andy, Pete, Roy and Chris. That would be an ideal number. I can be fucked by everyone but there is only one special thing that I want daddy.”
“What's that darling?” I asked.
“The guys can only cum in me. They can fuck anyone they want but I want all their hot loads.”
“I'm sure as it's your special day we'll all be happy to do that for you sweetheart” I laughed, “you are an extremely bad girl but that's why I love you. It's Wednesday today so I'll get everyone organised for a week on Saturday about six o'clock and we can have a really fun night. I think I'll set up some cameras too and we can film it.”
“Thank you daddy. That's a great idea. I can't wait. It is going to be so good. Bye daddy”
“Bye darling. Talk to you soon” I said.
Saturday arrived and Erika,Emily, Wendy and Alison arrived at the house early to get dressed for the party.
When they were ready they came into the lounge where Danny was already waiting naked.
Emily was naked apart from frilly white ankle socks with little red bows and red patent platforms with 8" heels. She had a thin gold chain running from her left nipple piercing to her left labia ring and one from her right nipple to her right labia ring and another thin one from each nipple to her clit piercing.
Erika was dressed in a short red skirt and red balcony bustier, red fishnet hold ups and black patent 8" platforms.
"Right" I said, "let's get this little show on the road. Are you ready for this Emily?"
"Yes dad" she replied, " I can hardly wait."
I went up to Wendy's room and knocked at the door.
"Are you ready girls?" I said as I entered.
"Yes daddy, we're ready," said Wendy.
Wendy and Alison were dressed as slutty French maids. Tiny black skirts, black lace ankle socks, black stilettos, little white bustiers that exposed their pert breasts and hard nipples and black silk chokers tied as bow ties round their throats. They had their hair tied back in tight high ponytails and had on little black maids frilly tiaras. They were fully made up with dark smoky blue eye-shadow and crimson lipstick.
"Fuck girls," I said," you look absolutely stunning."
My cock was as hard as a rock as I gazed at my two extremely hot looking step-daughters.
"It's all I can do to not fuck the two of you now but I'm sure that will come later." I said.
"Definitely daddy," said Alison,"but we should go and attend to our duties of welcoming our guests as they arrive and doing our fluffing duties too."
The three of us went downstairs to the lounge. Emily and her mum were standing locked in a passionate French kiss.
"Well Danny," said Erika, "I think this is going to be quite a party."
She handed me a glass butt plug and said "would you do the honours darling and slide this into our daughters asshole while she licks me out.""
"Certainly" I laughed.
Erika lay back in one of the chairs and spread her stockinged legs wide apart and Emily knelt between them and slowly ran her pierced tongue into Erika's shaven slit.
"Oh mummy you taste delicious". exclaimed Emily as she licked Erika's swollen labia and hard clit. As she worked Erika up to orgasm I knelt behind Emily and caressed her pierced pussy lips and I could feel her getting wetter and wetter as I gently caressed her aching swollen cunt lips. I put my fingers deep inside her as she licked Erika taking her closer to orgasm then I took my fingers out of Emily's soaking pussy and slid two of them into her tight slippery asshole. She pushed her ass against my fingers then after I had masturbated her asshole for a few minutes I then took the buttplug and placed the tip of it into Emily's beautiful little asshole and gently slid it al the way in. Emily groaned and said,"put your cock in my cunt daddy and fuck me til I cum."
I did as my daughter asked and obliged by sliding my cock deep I into her soaking pussy feeling my cock pressing against the buttplug.
"Mummy I want you to cum in my mouth now." As she said it her lips and tongue worked on Erikas slit until with a groan of pleasure Erika came in her daughters waiting, wanton mouth and Emily drank it down furiously as her own orgasm engulfed her.
I looked over and saw that Wendy and Alison were standing watching with their fingers in their pussies urgently masturbating themselves.
"Girls," I said, "come over here. Erika, swap places with Wendy." Erika slid off the chair and Wendy took her place. Emily started to lick out Wendy's wet pussy.
"Emily darling" I said, "just keep eating out Wendy." I took the tail of the butt plug and slowly and gently I eased it out of Emily's asshole and gave it to Alison and Erika to lick. Then I slid it back into Emily's asshole and as she licked Wendy out I fucked her asshole with the buttplug while Erika fingerfucked her daughter kissing and teasing her hard nipples with her lips and tongue 'til with a cry Emily came.
"Right" I said, "Alison, swap places with Wendy." After they had swapped places Emily started working her tongue into Alison's wet cunt and I started sliding the buttplug in and out of Emily's tight asshole as Erika fingered Emily's cunt until both her and Alison were cumming so much.
"Oh Christ daddy don't, oh no don't" moaned Emily.
"Do you want me to stop darling" I said.
"Oh fuck no, keep going, oh god don't stop, I need to cum again" she groaned, "don't you dare stop fucking my ass."
"Ok baby" I said and I slid the buttplug deep into her asshole and then I slid my cock into her wet slit again.
I fucked her hard and fast, feeling my cock rubbing through the wall of her cunt against the buttplug until suddenly with a cry Emily came saying "oh fuck daddy fuck me ,fuck me oh Jesus that is so good, so good, fuck, fuck. Oh god."
I eased my cock out of Emily's wet cunt. Wendy took me in her mouth and licked all Emily's juice while Erika and Wendy fingered Emily's hot wet cunt taking all the juice which was by now thick and viscous with the hard fucking she had just had onto their fingers and into their mouths, savouring the sweetness of her cum before passionately kissing each other and swallowing it down with relish.
"Jesus Christ daddy" said Wendy. "I don't know what happened there but Emily's cum is so thick and sweet. I can't wait for the rest of the evening if this is what it is going to be like."
"Oh daddy" said Emily "that was fucking amazing. My cunt and asshole feel so hot. I just want so much tonight. I need to drink a lot of cum tonight."
"That's the plan honey" I replied' "All the guys are capable of three or four orgasms tonight and the girls as you know are pretty multi-orgasmic so you will get your wish."
Just then the doorbell rang.
"Right girls" I said to Wendy and Alison," the first guests are here. You know what to do. If it's the girls take their coats and if it's the guys get them to strip and put their clothes in the cloakroom then take them to the sitting room and get them a drink. If you want to suck cock or eat some pussy feel free. I'll knock the door in about fifteen minutes and then you can bring them through. That will give me time to get the cameras rolling."
Wendy and Alison answered the door and found Lola and Poppy standing there with Pete and Andy.
"Hi," said Alison, "If you would just like to give me your coats girls and guys, and just undress and go through that door there, you'll find drinks on the table and just make yourselves comfortable and we'll join you in a moment.
Lola and Poppy were wearing white very short lace dresses and white suspenders and stockings and white stilettos and no underwear. Their tattoos stood out in amazing colour against the sheer white of their clothes.
Wendy and Alison put the clothes in the cloakroom and joined Lola, Poppy, Pete and Andy in the sitting room.
"Well" asked Alison "who wants champagne?"
"Me please" said everyone.
After Alison had poured everyone a drink she and Wendy took Pete over to a couch and sat on either side of him while Lola and Poppy did the same with Andy. Alison started to kiss Pete as Wendy began to stroke his cock. Lola did the same with Andy while Poppy took his cock in her mouth and began to fellate him. Wendy knelt in front of Pete and took his cock into her mouth, grasping it with her hand and stoking him as she licked his shaft from the base to the tip working the tip of her tongue into the urethra and caressing and squeezing his balls making him squirm and writhe in pleasure, as Alison French kissed him thrusting her tongue deep in his mouth as her stepsister pleasured him with her hot wanton mouth. The girls swapped places and Pete felt Alison's mouth enveloping his blood engorged cock teasing and caressing it until with a gasp Pete felt her tongue rimming and then probing his asshole and then Alison's fingers replaced her tongue, gently easing into his asshole as her mouth slid up and down his shaft deeper and deeper until he thought that he was going to explode in her mouth.
Just as he thought he couldn't hold back any longer Alison stopped and with a wicked grin looked up at him and said. "Not yet Pete, all your cum is reserved for Emily tonight, so you will have to wait a little while."
"Not too long I hope" laughed Pete," I couldn't take too much of what you two just did."
Meanwhile Andy was lying on some couches on the floor as Lola lowered her pussy onto his cock letting it slide deep into her and Poppy squatted over his mouth and let his lips and tongue savour her wet pierced labia and clit. Lola leaned forward and took one of her sisters swollen hard nipples in her mouth flicking it and the little gold bar with the tip of her tongue and then she rode Andy's cock hard until she had cum making his cock slick with her juice. She stood up and Poppy leaned forward and sucked her sister's cum from Andy's cock then the two girls licked and sucked his cock and balls until Andy had made Poppy. cum too.
"That's enough girls" laughed Wendy.,"Remember the rules. Don't make Andy cum just yet."
Andy groaned and said "fuck I hope that's sooner rather than later."
"Right" said Alison "you can all go through to the lounge where Danny, Erika and the birthday girl are waiting."
She escorted them through and then came back and joined her sister then the two of them redid their makeup and went out to the hall to await the next guest. Before doing that Alison went into the cloakroom and brought out two strapless dildos, one pink and one black.
"That was a clever idea of Erika to stagger the invites " said Wendy,"It's Celia next isn't it, the girl from the tattoo parlour?"
"Yes it should be" said Alison and just then the doorbell rang.
Alison opened it and in walked Celia. She took off her coat and revealed that she was dressed in a blue fishnet crotchless body stocking and blue 6" platform heels.
The mesh was a wide one that showed her pierced nipples through it. She turned round and bent over to reveal that she had a jewel head buttplug in her asshole. Her pussy lips were stretched wide showing the big gold hoops in her labia and the gold hoop in her clit.
"I hope this is ok" said Celia," I'm pretty sure that it's that type of birthday party I've been invited to."
"You are so right" laughed Alison," by the way I don't think we've met. We're Danny's stepdaughters. I'm Alison and this is Wendy. It's our job to entertain you for a little while and get you in the mood for the rest of the party. If you'd like to follow us through to the sitting room we can have some champagne and see what we can get up to.
"Sounds good to me" laughed Celia, "I think I can guess what we might be getting up to" she giggled, pointing to the dildos.
The three girls walked into the room and Wendy led Celia to the couch while Alison got Celia a glass of champagne. Wendy started to kiss Celia and at the same time started to finger fuck Celia's shaven slit. Celia returned the kiss thrusting her tongue into Wendy's mouth. Alison came over and gave Celia the glass and kneeling in front of her inserted the tip of the dildo between Celia's wet cunt lips and slowly started to fuck her. Celia took a mouthful of champagne and then pulled Wendy towards her and kissing her hard let some of the champagne run into Wendy's mouth. After a few minutes Alison lay back on the couch and said "Celia, I want you on top of me and I want you to slide your cunt onto my dildo."
Celia straddled Alison and let Wendy guide the dildo into her wet cunt then she leaned forward to allow Wendy to take the buttplug out of her asshole. Wendy licked it then gave it to Alison and Celia to lick it clean.
" Is that a honey flavoured lube Celia?" asked Wendy.
"Yes it is. Do you like it?" replied Celia.
"Yes I do. We only have raspberry and strawberry tonight. I hope that's ok." Replied Wendy.
"No problem" said Celia, "I'm happy to use that. I would have brought mine but I assumed you would have some. Now somebody fuck my ass please."
Wendy put the tip of her dildo into Celia's asshole and then both girls started to fuck Celia until suddenly Celia shuddered and moaned as she had an intense orgasm.
"Oh fucking hell that was wonderful" said Celia with a grin," you two are amazing. You're Danny's stepdaughters aren't you?"
"Yes" replied Alison, "and in a little while you'll meet our mum and aunt. You'll have a lot of fun with them. My dad's main actor is here. His name is Pete and he has a fabulous big black cock that he certainly knows how to use. If you're ready, Wendy will take you through to the party room and we'll get ready for Chris and Roy."
"See you later girls" laughed Celia as she reached for the buttplug," I'll just put this back in my ass and I'm ready for action. This promises to be some night."
A little while later after Wendy returned the doorbell rang again.
"Your turn" said Alison to Wendy. Wendy opened the door and there stood Chris and Roy.
"Hi guys" said Wendy "welcome to what so far is some party. Let's go through to the sitting room and you two can get undressed and Alison and I can entertain you for a while before you join the main party."
"Sounds good to me" said Chris. Roy nodded in agreement. They quickly stripped and Alison handed them a glass of champagne. As they drank them Wendy knelt in front of Chris and started to stroke and kiss his cock until he was rock hard. Alison did the same with Roy.
When Chris had finished his champagne Wendy climbed on top of him and taking hold of his cock placed it between her glistening wet lips and let its length slide up into her. Meanwhile Alison was doing the same with Roy. Both girls looked at each other and grinned then each of them proceeded to ride the guys hard taking them to the brink as they brought themselves off.
"Sorry guys" laughed Alison, "you can't cum yet. But after you have seen to the birthday girl I'm sure you'll have plenty left for us later."
"Christ" said Chris "thank fuck Danny advised us to take some Viagra before we came out. I have a feeling we are going to need its help if this is a taste of how the rest of the evening is going to go."
"Ok guys, time for you to join the party. Just three more guests then we can really get going" said Wendy.
"Who's that" asked Roy.
"Mum, auntie Laura and Jennifer and that will be us. You five guys are going to be very busy tonight. You have ten horny cunts and assholes to attend to so its probably a good job you have taken some help" laughed Alison," but I've seen all you guys in action before so I'm pretty sure there will be plenty of cum to go around for us all."
Alison took the guys through to the lounge and then she and Wendy got made up again and waited for the last arrivals.
A few minutes later the doorbell rang again for the last time that evening.
Wendy and Alison opened the door and there stood Lynsey, Laura and Jennifer. Lynsey and Laura were dressed as schoolgirls. They were both wearing tiny tartan skirts, white shirts tied under their breasts, white lace ankle socks with red bows, Converse trainers and loose school ties round their necks. They had their hair tied in bunches and were both sucking lollipops. Jen was dressed in a white blouse and knee length black pencil skirt which zipped all the way down the back, black lacy suspender belt, sheer black stockings and very high black patent stiletto heels with ankle straps. She was wearing schoolmarmish glasses and carried a thin black cane with a curved handle.
"Wow mum" exclaimed Wendy, "you and aunty Laura and Jen look fantastic. Come in and have a glass of champagne before you go through for the party.
They all went into the sitting room and Lynsey said " I think we'll dispense with the champagne if you don't mind girls. Jen has been spanking our asses all the way up the path with that fucking cane of hers and we are going to give our school mistress a taste of her own medicine. But first let's put these lollipops somewhere first."
With a grin she lifted her skirt and slid her lollipop into her pussy. Laura did the same before the two of them took Jen by the arms and pulled her over to the sofa. Lynsey held her while Laura unzipped her skirt revealing her long stockinged legs and shaved pussy. Then they forced her onto her knees on the sofa and while Lynsey held her Laura took the cane and started to spank Jen's beautiful ass.
"Oh fuck that feels so good" said Jen," You can do it a little harder and you can let go of my arms Lyn. I'd rather get my tongue in your cunt while Laura spanks me."
Lynsey lay back and spread her legs and took out the lollipop and put it in her mouth so that Jen could eat out her wet pussy. Alison and Wendy watched as Jen's cunt started to drip pussy juice as she became more aroused from the gentle strokes of the cane on her ass. Laura stopped spanking her and said to Wendy and Alison "why don't you girls lick out Jen's cunt. She seems very wet and she looks ready to cum."
"That is such a good idea" said Wendy as she slid below Jen and started to lick and tease her cunt lips and clit as she lapped all Jen's dripping juice.
"Your turn Alison" said Wendy,"Jen is so fucking delicious. Make her cum while I tongue her asshole."
Alison swapped places with Wendy and began eating out Jen until with a groan of pleasure Jen came hard into Alison's greedy waiting mouth. As Alison did that Wendy thrust her tongue into Jen's slippery wet asshole until Jen shuddered with another orgasm.
Jen worked her tongue hard into Lynsey's wet cunt until she had her releasing all her juice into her greedy mouth.
"My turn now" said Laura', I am aching to shoot my cum in Jen's mouth."
She and Lynsey swapped places and she took her pussy juice soaked lollipop in her mouth and within moments was squirming with excitement as Jen's expert cunnilingus gave her an intense orgasm.
Alison and Wendy kissed, both of them savouring Jens delicious cum and ass juice.
"Now" said Alison, "it's time for us all to join the party. We can touch up our makeup and get a few toys and go through."
"I wonder what's happening at the moment" laughed Wendy," I'm pretty sure they haven't just been sitting around chatting."
"No chance" laughed Lynsey, "Emily was quite adamant that it should be non stop fucking until everyone was completely drained."
Wendy and Alison led the way and with a flourish pulled open the double doors into the lounge.
The sight that they saw made them all gasp with pleasure and excitement. There on a low couch lay Danny. Lying on him in a reverse cowgirl was Emily with her daddy's cock deep in her asshole. Pete was standing between her legs with his hard black cock filling her wet slit. They were both fucking her hard. On either side of her stood Andy and Chris and she had a cock in each hand that she was masturbating and as she lay back and tilted her head to the side you could see she had Roy's cock in her mouth. Lola was kneeling behind Pete tonguing his asshole while Celia and Poppy were doing the same to Chris and Andy.
Emily's eyes were closed as she rocked back and forth on the cocks that had her DP'd and as she moved faster Danny and Pete increased their speed and fucked her until with a cry of pleasure Emily came. She took Roy back in her mouth and started to suck and lick him in an almost a****listic frenzy as she jerked the two hard cocks in her hand. She stopped sucking Roy for a moment and looked round at Pete and said, Pete, swap places with Roy, I want to lick my pussy juice from your cock and then I think I want my first hot load from you in my mouth."
Pete took his cock from Emily's asshole and walked round to the end of the couch so that Emily could lick it clean.
"Can I have your cream now please Pete" she said in a ***********s voice,"I need some hot cum because I'm a very thirsty ***********."
Pete started to stroke his cock but Lola said "let me do that Pete. I want to masturbate you into that little slut's filthy mouth and I want to see her swallow a big load then take you in her mouth to drain every last drop."
Lola started to stroke Pete's big cock faster and faster until Pete tensed and said "oh fuck I'm going to shoot. I can't stop now."
Emily hungrily took about three inches of cock down her throat and gulped Pete's hot cum greedily as he shot it hard into her mouth. After he stopped spurting Lola squeezed the last drops into Emily's mouth and with a grin Emily looked round at us all and said "that was a fucking delicious load Pete, thank you. I can't wait for the next taste of cum. Who is it going to be, how about you mum?”
"Ok honey" said Erika, "I need to cum so badly after watching you doing a fiver like that."
"Mum, I'm sure the guys would be happy to oblige you" giggled Emily.
"No problem" they all chorused, " but I think you'd better give Pete a minute or two."
Emily climbed off her dads cock and before walking over to where Erika was sitting she and Poppy licked Danny's cock clean.
"Right" said Danny, as you can see I've got cameras going all over the room so hopefully it should catch most of the action but from time to time Lynsey and I may use one to do some close up work. I suggest we all decide who is going with who and everyone have fun. Celia, you're the newbie here so how about you, Alison and I have some fun. Everyone else enjoy."
Lola and poppy took hold of Chris's arms and led him to a chair.
Wendy, Lynsey and Erika walked over to where Pete was sitting on one of the couches.
Laura took Roy and Andy to the long doctor's couch and Emily took Jen's hand and led her to one of the armchairs.
Danny lay back and Celia and Alison knelt on either side of him and together they started to fellate him running their tongues along his hard shaft from the base to the tip, occasionally letting their tongues entwine. As Alison took her dad's length into her mouth Celia took one of his balls in her mouth and sucked it gently. Then she ran her tongue down to his asshole and rimmed him until he started to push his asshole onto her tongue so that he could feel her tongue licking and probing him.
Alison eased her mouth off her dad's cock and kissed Celia tasting her daddy's ass and letting her tongue entwine with Celia's hot tongue. Celia then licked her way up the length of Danny's hard shaft before taking him deep in her mouth while Alison got to work on Danny's asshole. She started by gently rimming him, then she wet her fingers in Celia's cunt before easing her index and middle fingers gently into Danny's asshole until she found his prostate and then she started to massage it. Danny writhed on the chair as Celia took the thrusts of his cock deep in her mouth as Alison's fingers brought him to the brink of orgasm.
"Oh Jesus Christ I'm going to shoot, oh fuck girls" cried Danny. Before he could help himself Celia felt Danny's hot load spurt into her mouth. She took all of it and without spilling a drop from her lips she got up and walked across to where Emily and Jen were fucking with a double dildo. She tilted Emily's head up and pushing her mouth on Emily's let all Danny's cum run into Emily's hot wet mouth. Emily greedily drank it all down. When she had finished licking her lips she looked at Celia and with a grin said "thanks Celia. I'm glad you remembered. Next time we'll cum swap and you can have some cum too."
Celia walked back over and kissed Danny hard and then whispered to him," Sorry Danny , I actually swallowed your first spurt. It was delicious but we'd better not tell Emily in case she gets upset."
"So long as she get what she needs I'm sure she won't be too unhappy" said Danny. "How about I see to you and Alison now. Why don't you two girls get on your knees on these cushions while I go and fetch a couple of toys from the table."
As Danny walked away he glanced back to see Alison and Celia kissing and Alison was masturbating Celia's asshole with Celia's buttplug. He also looked around to see what else was going on in the room.
Lynsey and Erika and Jen were over beside Pete. Lynsey was above his head on the back of the couch and Pete was licking her pussy and asshole while Erika and Jen were fellating Pete.
On another couch Laura and Wendy were locked in a sixtynine while Roy fucked them.
Andy and Chris were DPing Poppy while Emily and Lola were doing each other with a double dildo.
Danny returned to the girls carrying two 6" vibrators. "O.k. girls raise those delicious asses in the air and let me satisfy you the way you did me."
First Danny tongued and licked the girls pussies until both of them came then he started doing some intense anallingus that had both girls squirming and writhing. They kissed passionately as Danny tongued them. Then they heard the hum of the vibrators. Danny took out Celia's buttplug and reaching over he let Alison lick it clean. Then taking a vibrator in each hand he slid them into each girls slippery asshole and increasing the vibrations he masturbated each girl as they reached between their legs and fingered themselves until they both shuddered to very violent orgasms.
"Christ that was so intense daddy" said Alison,"I want to sixty-nine Celia. I want to taste you Celia and I want to lick your juice from the vibrator."
"Oh fuck yes please" moaned Celia, "That ass fuck has got me ready to cum again and I want to lick your vibrator too."
Danny handed the girls their vibrators and as he was doing so he noticed that Emily and Lola were whispering to each other then Lola led Emily out of the room into the hall
"Interesting," thought Danny, "what are those two up to I wonder."
"O.k. girls I'll leave you two to amuse yourselves" said Danny and he bent down and kissed both girls. " I'll see you later, have fun."
"We will daddy" said Alison and slid the buttplug back in Celia's ass and then started fucking Celia's cunt with a vibrator.
Danny picked up one of the cameras, walked out into the hall and noticed that the downstairs bathroom door was slightly ajar. He walked over to it and stood outside listening. He could hear the gentle sound of someone peeing then he heard Emily say "Christ Lola I can't believe I'm doing this. I've seen it but never realised what a fucking turn on it is. I want you to do it to me as well."
Danny eased open the door and in the mirror to his right he could see the reflection in the mirror of one of the most erotic sights he had seen for a while.
"Fuck," thought Danny, I need this on film." He pointed the camera at the mirror and started filming. Lola was kneeling in the shower cabinet and Emily was standing holding onto the grab handle with one hand an she was standing on one leg with the other d****d over ****** shoulder. Her other hand was holding her pussylips apart as she directed a pale golden stream of hot pee into ****** open mouth which Lola was alternately drinking and letting run over her tits. Danny's cock started to get hard as he stood raptly watching his daughter being initiated into the dark pleasures of golden showers. The stream of pee started to ease and Emily chuckled and said "My turn Lola, are you ready to pee? I want to feel your hot piss running down my tits too."
Emily squatted and Lola propped herself up against the wall of the shower and d****d her right leg over Emily' left shoulder. She parted her pierced wet cuntlips with her left hand and directed a stream of golden piss into Emily's expectant mouth. Emily gulped let the piss run off her lips over her tits. Her nipples were rock hard and grinning, Emily looked up at Lola and said. "Oh it actually tastes not too bad" and then she let more into her mouth until Lola forced the last few drops out. Emily stood up and both girls sensually kissed. Then Emily giggled and looking at the mirror said "come in daddy, I hope you enjoyed the show. I saw you in the mirror while I was peeing in ****** mouth. Lola why don't we get on our knees and let daddy pee in our mouths."
"I'd love that" said Lola, "how about it Danny. Have you got some hot piss for us to drink."
"If you're sure girls. I need to pee but I'm hard as a rock after watching that little show. But give me minute and I'm sure I can oblige you."
The girls knelt in front of Danny and soon Danny felt his cock relax enough to start peeing into the open mouths of these two hot little sluts. He watched in amazement as the girls kissed, swapping his piss from one mouth to another and letting it run over the pert tits and hard pierced nipples. Lola had her fingers in Emily's pussy fingering her until with a cry Emily came over ****** busy fingers.
"Daddy" moaned Emily, "could you fuck Lola and cum in her asshole."
"Yes baby" said Danny. The words had got Danny rock hard again. He sat on the w.c. and lifted Lola onto his lap facing away from him. Emily licked Danny's cock and ****** asshole and guided his cock deep into ****** tight little asshole. As Danny fucked her Emily thrust her tongue into ****** cunt until with a gasp Lola came in Emily's hot mouth.
"I'm going to cum baby" groaned Danny and with a grunt he shot deep into ****** slippery asshole. After a series of spurts Danny slid his cock out of ****** ass into Emily's waiting hungry mouth. After she had licked Danny clean Danny lowered ****** ass onto Emily's mouth so that she could drink all of Danny's hot cum. After she had teased all the cum out of ****** ass with her finger she stood over Lola and let some of it run into ****** mouth. Then both girls wantonly gulped down Danny's juice. With a final kiss Emily said "well that was amazing but we'd better get sorted and back to the party. There's still a lot I want to do and lots more cum to drink."
Meanwhile during Danny's little interlude Poppy, sitting astride Andy with his cock deep in her cunt while Chris was balls deep in her asshole, was being fucked hard.
"Let me suck your cock Chris" moaned Poppy, "let me get on my knees and take it in my mouth and I want you to fuck my asshole Andy, I want to feel you ramming it hard in me. Put your hands round and pinch my nipples. Oh fuck that's it there, deeper, give me that cock right down my throat. I want to deep-throat it Andy."
Andy let Poppy swallow the length of his cock as Chris rammed his cock deep into Poppy's willing asshole.
"Fuck Poppy" exclaimed Andy, " I am going to shoot soon honey."
"Same here said Chris. Your asshole is just so slippery. I can feel I'm not far away."
"Stop" said Poppy, I want DP'd again."
She stood up and threw her arms round Chris's neck and Chris slid his cock into her cunt while Poppy wrapped her legs round his waist. Andy got behind her and raised her as so that he could slide his cock into her asshole. The two guys fucked Poppy's cunt and ass until she shuddered and came. Just then Emily and Lola came back into the room
"Fuck" moaned Poppy, "I need your loads in me."
She looked over to Emily and said "Emily, the guys are going to cum in me. Kneel beside me so that you can suck their loads out my ass and pussy."
Emily smiled and said "oh goody, more delicious cum."
Chris and Andy continued to fuck Poppy until she had cum again then Chris nodded to Andy and the two of them came together, filling Poppy's cunt and asshole with their hot loads. Andy took his cock from Poppy's asshole and Lola took it in her mouth to taste some cum from her sister's sweet little asshole. Poppy slumped forward and Emily took Chris's cock in her mouth to finish him off. Then she pulled Poppy back towards her and let all the hot cum run out of her cunt and asshole into her mouth as she greedily swallowed it down. Lola teased the last drops from her sisters asshole and let Emily lick the delicious juice from her fingers.
"This is the best birthday ever" giggled Emily. She looked over to where Roy, Laura and Wendy were and said, "well Roy, have you got something for me too?"
While Poppy had been getting fucked Laura and Wendy had been taking turns at alternately sitting on Roy's face and riding his cock until Roy was aching to shoot. Every time he got close Wendy and Laura would tease him and stop riding him.
"Thank fuck" laughed Roy, "these two have been driving me mental. I need to shoot." Emily lay on a couch and beckoned Roy over.
"Fuck my pussy hard Roy and shoot it deep in me. Daddy could you fetch me a glass of champagne?”
Roy slid his cock into Emily's soaking slit and within a few hard deep strokes he was shooting a huge load into her cunt. When he had eventually stopped spasming Emily sat up and held the champagne glass below her soaking cuntlips and let Roy's cream run into the glass. She teased all the cum out with her fingers and then smiling she raised the glass to her lips and drained the champagne cum cocktail in one gulp.
She grinned and said "I suppose that's why it's called a cocktail!”
"How are we all doing" asked Danny," Everyone having a good time?" Absolutely everyone agreed.
"Girls" said Emily with a mischievous look on her face, "why don't you all take a place on the couches and chairs and spread your legs for me. Then I'm going to eat everyone out and have you all cum in my mouth. Would that be o.k.?"
All the girls nodded in agreement and quickly found places all round the room.
The guys relaxed on chairs and couches facing them and sat masturbating as they watched this highly erotic pussy eating show that this hot f******n year old was putting on.
The girls were arranged across three four seater couches. Lynsey, Celia, Wendy, Jen, Lola, Alison, Poppy, Laura and Erika.
"Just before you start baby," said Danny "I have a little gift for you and now seems as good a time as any to give you it." Danny walked over to the sideboard and produced a gift wrapped box. Emily hurriedly opened it and inside was a gleaming 5" stainless steel buttplug with an 'E' embossed in gold on the end.
"Oh that's beautiful daddy, can you put it in me now before I start?"
"Of course darling" said Danny. He put some cherry lube on it and eased it all the way into Emily's slippery wet asshole.
Then Danny picked up a camera and stood at Emily's side so that he could get some good close-ups of the proceedings.
Emily then knelt between Lynsey's legs and started to slowly run her tongue along Lynsey's labia taking each lip between her tongue and lips gently biting and teasing then flicking her tongue on Lynsey's hard clit.
"Oh god Emily that fees sooo good" sighed Lynsey," I'm going to cum, fuck, keep working my clit, oh god I'm cumming."
Emily buried her tongue deep in Lynsey's pouring cunt hungrily drinking all the sweet pussy juice down.
"Right Celia" smiled Emily, "your turn." And quickly she had her mouth working on Celia's wet pierced pussy-lips and soon she had her groaning with pleasure as she came and came in Emily's hot mouth.
Emily worked her way along the row of highly aroused girls. The sexual tension in the room was palpable as Emily licked and fingered each of the girls to furious climaxes. As she worked her way along the row she was suddenly aware that the room had gone silent apart from the breathing of everyone. She looke round to see that all the guys were masturbating and gazing intently at the sight of this erotically charged f******n year old eating all this pussy. She realised that her fingers were busy in her own cunt and that she was almost in a sort of sexual trance.
"Oh god, I'm going to pass out with excitement," thought Emily.
She stopped fingering herself and concentrated on tasting Alison's juice as she came. Emily was also aware that, probably as a result of the constant stimulation by fingers, clocks and assorted tours plus all the different lubes that had been used, that all the girls pussy juice had taken on a thick, almost sweet viscosity that just tasted so delicious that Emily couldn't get enough of it.
As each girl waited her turn they masturbated either with their fingers or with whatever toys were handy until they had Emily's mouth sucking and licking their swollen cuntlips and hard clits making them pour all their hot cum into Emily's expectant mouth.
Once she had licked the last of her mum's pussy juice from her fingers she looked round at the guys and said," I'm so horny now. I want fucked by all of you guys. I want to lie on top of Pete reverse cowgirl style so that I can have that black cock in my asshole then I want the rest of you to take turns fucking my wet slit until I tell you to stop."
Emily sat astride Pete and guided his hard cock into her slippery tight asshole then with a sigh of pleasure she slid down it taking almost it's full length into her ass
"Daddy, you first" she said
Danny slid deep into his hot ***********s cunt, fucking her in tandem with Pete until with a cry Emily shuddered and came.
"You next Andy" said Emily and he swapped places with Danny and he and Pete fucked her until she groaned and came again. While this was happening the girls were all engaging in all manner of highly erotic acts, sixty-nining, fucking each other with dildos, mutually masturbating each other until the room seemed completely sexually charged. Finally Emily said "now I need Lola and Poppy to help me with what I need now."
Lola and poppy came over to the long couch. Emily eased herself off Pete's cock, licked it and sat on the edge of the couch and raised her legs.
"I'm ready girls" she said to Lola and Poppy. The twins took some lube and covered their fingers in it then Lola started to insert her hand slowly into Emily's cunt and at the same time Poppy did it to Emily's asshole until both girls had their hands in Emily's cunt and asshole whereupon they fisted her until they brought her to a shattering orgasm. While they were fisting Emily, Celia whispered something to Laura who grinned and nodded her head as if in agreement. Celia came up behind Lola and knelt down. She put her left arm round and started to caress ****** tits, gently pinching and squeezing her hard pierced nipples and with her other hand she reached between ****** legs and slid her fingers between ****** hot swollen pierced cuntlips and masturbated her as she fisted Emily. Laura was doing the same to Poppy until both girls were writhing with intense pleasure as they came as they fist-fucked Emily.
At the same time Wendy and Alison had put on their strapless dildos and were taking turns fucking Erika and Jen while Lynsey had got another of the cameras and was filming the fisting and fucking in close-up.
"I'm looking forward to editing this" laughed Lynsey.
"Oh Jesus Christ" exclaimed Emily, as she came again and again, "that was unbelievable. I need a few moments to get over that, then one last thing to finish the best birthday ever. I want all the guys to stand in a line. Lynsey and Erika go with Danny, Laura and Jen with Chris, Wendy and Alison with Pete, Lola and Poppy with Roy and me and Celia with Andy. We are going to play a game to see which pair can make their guy cum first.
Everyone laughed and said that seemed a great game. The guys were aching to shoot and all the girls were desperate to taste some cum.
Lynsey knelt in front of Danny and Erika stood beside him and took his cock in her hand, Laura knelt and Jen took Chris's cock in her hand, Wendy knelt and Alison took Pete's cock, Lola knelt and Poppy took Roy's cock and Emily knelt and Celia held Andy's cock
"Right" laughed Emily. "There's a bottle of champagne for the winning threesome. One, two, three, go.
The girls started masturbating the guys into their partners waiting mouths. The kneeling girls were all licking and sucking the guys cocks, fingering and licking the guys assholes trying to get them to cum quickly. Needless to say the guys were all highly aroused already so it didn't take long for the first one to cum.
"Fuck I'm going to shoot" exclaimed Andy and Celia worked his cock furiously into Emily's mouth. When she had drained him Emily stood up and lasciviously kissed and cum-swapped with Celia until with a couple gulps they both drank Andy's cum down
Next to finish was Danny and Erika and Lynsey French kissed his cum before swallowing it down.
Then Chris came in Laura's mouth and she and Jen cum-swapped then Roy came in ****** beautiful wet lipped mouth and she and her sister cum-swapped before greedily drinking it down and finally Pete, who emptied such a huge hot load into Wendy's mouth that she could barely hold it all in her mouth and was trickling out of the side of her mouth so that Alison had to quickly start kissing her sister so that they got it all.
"Well, that was the best birthday ever" laughed Emily, "but I'm shattered and I need a rest! We can soon start again. After all it's only half past six!!
"Perfect timing," said Danny. I've ordered some food which should be here any time. We can eat, relax, get cleaned up and see what happens. We've plenty of bedrooms so everyone can stay the night with whoever they want, although I suspect that by the time we're finished sleep will be all we want!
There was a chorus of yeahs and general laughter.
Pete walked over to Danny and said " Can I have a word, Danny?"
"Yes. Is there a problem?" replied Danny.
"No, no" said Pete, "the boys and I have a request. Do you think Emily would be up for being ragdolled. I know you're her dad and you and her mum would have the final say but if you and Erika were o.k. with it do you think Emily might fancy it?"
"Well I'll certainly ask her but I'll definitely need to discuss it with Erika and Emily" said Danny.
He walked over and whispered to Erika and Emily and the three of them were soon deep in conversation.
"You know we wouldn't hurt you but it can get a bit hectic and I understand if you're not too keen. You are only f******n and while you're the hottest f******n year old I know, it's still you and your mum's decision." said Danny.
"Please mum, I would love to try it but promise you will film it because I want to watch it afterwards" pleaded Emily.
"Oh, very well" said Erika," if it's what you want to do but if it looks as if you are not enjoying it then it ends immediately."
"I promise mum" said Emily grinning.
"Me too" agreed Danny, "there's one other thing. They want you to wear your school uniform, the proper Hutcheson's Grammar one, blazer, blouse, knee length skirt, white socks and flat black shoes and plain white bra and cotton panties and I think it would be safer if you took of the chains as well, baby. Don't want them catching on anything and causing you an injury.
"O.k. daddy" said Emily.
10年前